SAPR: Interlude 2 - Vale

Chapter 21 - Warden of the White Tower
Warden of the White Tower​



Terri-Belle Thrax urged her horse on down the road, the hooves of her mare lightly churning up the dirt beneath them as she trotted forwards.

The road here was only a dirt road, a brown strip cut through the verdant green on either side, but it was wide enough to drive a herd of goats or a flock of sheep down without many of them spilling out onto either side, and it was — bad weather notwithstanding — wide enough and firm enough to drive an animal-drawn cart, a car, or even a modestly-sized truck down without issues.

You might even be able to get two of them going side by side, depending on the width.

Terri-Belle had chosen to ride from Mistral in this, the first step in her search for the missing huntsmen and huntresses, whose continual disappearances were a part of why Mistral had been left so weak and her defences in so parlous a condition. She had chosen to ride rather than fly partly because, although you could see more from the air, it was easier to understand what you were seeing from the ground when you were closer to it; partly, she had chosen to go ahorse because not every village in rural Anima had places where you could land and refuel an airship — in fact, most did not — and partly because air travel felt an unnecessary risk on such an expedition as she was now engaged in. Someone, after all, had been killing huntsmen and huntresses — well, that was not yet confirmed, but it had to be acknowledged as at least a strong possibility, all things considered — and in the air, she would be vulnerable to becoming just another in the line of victims of this mysterious menace, shot down in a ball of fire or having her airship devoured around her by giant nevermores or whatever else. She did not intend for that to be her fate, she did not intend for Swift Foot to look for her coming from the White Tower but see her not; she meant to return home to the sound of trumpets yet. On horseback, she could protect herself, not least by getting down off of horseback and fighting on foot where she was the equal of any grimm, and most warriors besides.

It was for that reason that she sat upon an old-fashioned four-horned saddle, without stirrups. It was easier to dismount that way, and with no risk of her foot getting caught in the stirrups that she did not possess. Of course, such a saddle meant that she couldn't charge a foeman down with Thunderbolt, but as she had no intention of doing that in any case, it was little loss.

Terri-Belle had ridden from Mistral with her father's blessing, her sister's farewell, and three companions. Her father's blessing had been delivered first, as she knelt before him in the throne room.

"Father," Terri-Belle said, planting the butt of Thunderbolt upon the floor as she descended to one knee before him. "I ask your leave now to set out in search of our missing huntsmen and huntresses, to discover their fate if I may, to find them and to bring them home if they are alive, or to avenge them if they are killed. And to bring truth home to Mistral, where presently we are surrounded by doubts and uncertainty."

Lord Diomedes rose from the Steward's chair and descended on her from the dais. "Go now, with my leave," he said, his voice as deep as oceans. He reached for her, and with surprising strength in one who looked so old, he pulled her upright to her feet so that she was looking at his aged face, surrounded by his hair and beard of white, "—and with my fondest hopes and fullest confidences." He kissed her first upon the left cheek, and then the right. "Show our enemies that the strength of Mistral is not to be taken lightly."


She had bidden farewell to her sister at the city gate, down at the base of the mountain, with the road and the many fields and farms that surrounded the city spread out before her, awaiting her departure.

"May I not come with you?" Swift Foot asked as she stood at the gate, not far from the waiting mounts of Terri-Belle and her companions.

Terri-Belle laughed. "Not yet," she said. "You still have a little growing up to do first." She reached out and ruffled Swift Foot's hair with her right hand.

Swift Foot squirmed and ducked out from under Terri-Belle's hand, running both hands through her hair in a bid to rescue it from the disorder into which it had been cast. "Would you have stayed behind because you were too young?"

"Father would not have let me go if I was too young," Terri-Belle said.

Swift Foot folded her arms. "I think he would. He would have wanted the chance to prove that you were a prodigy."

Terri-Belle snorted. "Perhaps," she admitted. She smiled at her. "There was no need for you to come and see me off like this."

"Yes," Swift Foot said. "There was."

There was not, but Terri-Belle appreciated it nonetheless. Shining Light and Blonn Di had not bothered to attend. They had duties, of course, especially in her absence, but all the same … she did appreciate that Swift Foot was here.

She wondered whether she ought to tell her youngest sister so, or whether that would make her soft.

She nodded, but said nothing. It was a reasonable compromise, she hoped.

"What do you think you'll find out there?" Swift Foot asked.

A frown creased Terri-Belle's brow beneath her guard. "Who can say what fate will guide me to?"

"You can be honest with me," Swift Foot said softly. "You think they're dead, don't you?"

Terri-Belle was silent for a moment. "Some have not been missing so long, but others? Why would they not have returned, or sent no word?"

Swift Foot nodded solemnly. "Take care," she whispered.

Terri-Belle leapt into the saddle of her horse, a chestnut mare named Oakheart. "Fear not," she said. "I do not mean for this to be my last riding." She looked down at Swift Foot, who seemed even smaller now that Terri-Belle was ahorse. "Your time will come," she promised. "But you should not wish for it to come too soon."

"No?" Swift Foot asked. "I should not wish for the chance to win great glory?"

"Times of great glory are times of trouble," Terri-Belle declared. "I may win acclaim for hunting down this villain who stalks our land, if a villain it be, but many now in Mistral will weep over their handiwork." She paused. "We do not rule over glory but a city of men. We do not serve glory but the Mistral over which we rule, and all who dwell in it. Remember that, little sister."

Swift Foot nodded and stepped back. "I will remember."

"I have no doubt," Terri-Belle said. "Farewell." She put her knees to Oakheart's flanks, urging her onwards, out of the gate and down the road that led away from the city, winding through the valleys that formed between the mountains that surrounded the city. When she had gone just a little way, Terri-Belle urged her mount to half-turn backwards, and as the mare turned, Terri-Belle raised her great horn, Oliphant, to her lips and blew a long, resounding blast upon it.

And from the city walls came the answering blasts of trumpets, high and clear and bright.

Terri-Belle smiled and raised her spear in salute of the guardians upon the walls, before she urged Oakheart to turn once more and face the road.

The road down which she rode away.


She rode with three companions: two warriors of the Imperial guard, Eurymachus and Melantho, and a groom, Arnaeus, to attend to the horses. Melantho had vibrant red hair cut short around her ears and a nose that had been broken a couple of times and reset badly; she wore a dozen knives around her person: at her belt, thrust into her boots, sheathed in her vambraces, and each contained a wire that could attach around Melantho's fingers if need be, so that she could recall them to her once thrown. Eurymachus wore golden rings on his fingers and gold earrings glimmering as they hung from his ears and bore a nasty set of scars on his neck where a beowolf had kissed him; he had a bow slung across his back and a quiver of arrows on one hip that bounced slightly up and down as he rode and a short sword upon his other hip. Arnaeus had only a knife and would not do any fighting unless absolutely necessary.

Together, they had ridden as far as the town of Shiragiku, where a merchant caravan from Manjushage should have arrived three weeks ago on its way to Mistral. The caravans maintained their own guards, hired guns to keep order amongst the passengers and deter bandits, and sometimes, successful merchants would have a bodyguard or two on hand, but wise caravaneers would always seek to hire a huntsman for a guarantee of security, and wise huntsmen would always accept caravan work.

Supposedly, when the entire system of huntsmen, academies, missions, and the job board had been established, the intent had been that each job would be rated according to its level of difficulty and then paid a flat rate according to the level. That might be how it worked in Vale or Atlas — Terri-Belle had not made inquiries — but here in Mistral, although the danger ratings remained, the fee was set by the client, and huntsmen could take or leave it. That meant that poor villages were often out of luck, many huntsmen choosing to leave the meagre amount of lien such places could scrape together to hire protection — unless the village was owned by or under the protection of a noble patron willing to step in financially or unless they could petition the Council to serve a similar role — but the Most Ancient and Honourable Company of Caravaneers had deep pockets and was willing to dip into them for huntsmen who would bring their caravans safely home, and oftentimes, the merchants travelling with the caravan would chip in as well, and even the Merchants' Guild sometimes. All of which was to say that guarding a caravan was probably the most lucrative proposition for any huntsman or huntress operating in Anima.

This particular caravan had been guarded by two huntsmen, and when the caravan had failed to arrive at its destination on time, neither had they.

Unfortunately, the story didn't end there. When the caravan had failed to arrive, when no one connected with the caravan had reached Shiragiku, the Company had opened its wallet to put another job on the board: Search and Rescue, discover the fate of the missing caravan; the wife of one of the missing merchants had added to the potential reward, and the Guild as well. Another nice payday to tempt the most risk-averse of huntsmen.

And, indeed, a huntress had taken the job, setting out a little over two weeks ago. She, too, had disappeared.

Which was why Terri-Belle had come; at this point, she had little hope of the caravan, but it was just possible that they might find something of the huntress who had come after. They might even find her alive, although it was an outside possibility.

At Shiragiku, they had spent the night, and Terri-Belle had questioned the innkeepers: the innkeeper at the town's more prosperous inn confirmed that rooms had been booked for certain leading members of the caravan at his inn upon a certain date, and for a few days after, but that they had never arrived to fulfil their reservations; the innkeeper at the less salubrious inn informed Terri-Belle that the missing huntress had stayed the night there before setting out down the road the next morning. No one else, they were both agreed, had taken the road from Shiragiku to Manjushage; after the caravan had failed to arrive, and the huntress had failed to return, no one had dared. In time, another caravan would brave the route, but nobody was going to risk their necks in the unknown just to satisfy curiosity.

The town had, however, hired a huntsman to protect them, and fortunately, he was neither dead nor missing, and Terri-Belle asked him to stay put so that it might remain that way while she and her companions set out, down the dirt road, tracing the missing huntress' steps.

So there they were, and there she was, urging Oakheart forwards, churning up the dirt road between Shiragiku and Manjushage with the hooves of her horse, her companions following behind her.

Terri-Belle's braid bounced as she rode; she could feel it touching her cheek repeatedly. She considered brushing it over her shoulder, but found that she liked the sensation. It kept her alert.

The country through which they rode was open, green fields in either direction; this was grazing country, not farming; crops were not grown here; rather, goats and sheep fed upon the grass and the thistles and the wildflowers that grew around, and were driven into market by the poor herdsmen whom wealthier men in grand houses paid a pittance to watch their flocks and guard them from the wolves.

Of course, being men and women alone in the wilds, they were as like to run into beowolves.

All the same, this was open ground: there were no woods, there were no nearby hills; it was difficult to see how anyone could be ambushed in such terrain as this; surely, you would see your enemy coming?

Unless they came under dark of night.

The sky rumbled ominously. Terri-Belle looked up; the sky was overcast, grey clouds as far as the eye could see; it had not started to rain yet, but there was no guarantee that it would not do so. If that happened, this road would be turned to mud; not disastrous for four people on horseback, but far from ideal.

Fortunately, it was holding off for the moment; gods of the sky grant that it stayed that way.

It was not long after that that Terri-Belle saw the shepherd.

He was coming towards them down the road, leading one of the sorriest flocks of sheep that it had ever been her misfortune to set eyes upon: a dozen ewes at most, who looked half-starved, and a sickly ram who couldn't even raise his head. Their wool looked, frankly, pathetic, barely a layer at all, and they walked like broken men down the dirt road with slow tread and hardly a whimper out of any of them. Their shepherd was a tall man with dark brown hair, worn in a long braid down his back, and golden eyes. His face was long, with gaunt cheeks, and the central strip of his chest, bearing several brutal-looking scars, was exposed by the long brown overcoat he wore.

They saw him some time before they met him, but when they finally rode within speaking distance, the shepherd bowed to them with exaggerated courtesy, placing one hand upon his scarred chest and throwing out the other hand. "Greetings, my lady," he said.

Terri-Belle reined in Oakheart. "Greetings, friend," she said. She could not keep her gaze from falling upon his chest. "Those are some impressive scars for a shepherd."

"Tokens of esteem from predators," he said. "They were strong and tough, but here I am, and where are they?" He giggled.

"You did well to fight them off without a weapon," Terri-Belle, for she could not see a weapon on him.

"I do what I must to protect my mistress' flock," the shepherd said.

"There's not much to protect," Eurymachus muttered.

"Do you keep your flock around here?" Terri-Belle said. "Have you seen a merchant caravan pass through here?"

"A caravan?" the shepherd repeated. "No, I've not seen any sign of any caravan. But I did see a huntress come through this way."

"When?" Terri-Belle demanded.

"Oh, not long ago, only a few days," the shepherd said. "No more than a week. She headed straight down this road. She asked about a caravan as well. I hope that nothing has happened to her; she was ever so polite."

"We'll see," Terri-Belle muttered. "Down the road?"

"Down this road," the shepherd said. "Precisely."

Terri-Belle tossed him a low value lien card, which he caught deftly in one hand. "Thank you," she said, and then urged Oakheart on, riding off the road and onto the grass to avoid the weary-looking sheep, before rejoining the road behind the worn-out flock, and heading onwards, still following in the footsteps of the huntress who had gone before.

"Good luck, Lady Terri-Belle!" the shepherd called to her as she rode away.

By the time Terri-Belle thought to wonder how he had known her name — or even how he had known to address her as 'my lady' in the first place — he was already out of sight.

So it was a mystery that lingered in the back of her mind as she and her companions pressed on, but it was a minor mystery; perhaps he had seen her face on the news; it was not as though she was unknown in Mistral.

All the same, it niggled at her, though as a mystery, it paled in comparison to the greater mystery that was the disappearance of so many Mistralian huntsmen and huntresses.

They followed the road, with no sign of the huntress or the caravan, until they came to a hollow, a depression in the earth, a little miniature valley where the road dropped abruptly out of sight as though it were being swallowed by the earth. The road had been swallowed, but trees had grown on either side of it, rising up out of the depression to join together above like an honour guard crossing swords at the wedding of a noble soldier, their branches entangling to form a ceiling.

This was a good place for an ambush; a good place, moreover, to hide the evidence of any attack; no one would see it until they were right on top of it.

"Why did they drive the road through here?" Terri-Belle demanded. "Why not go around?"

"Maybe the earth isn't solid enough," Melantho suggested. "They needed to dig down to find a surface stable enough to support the weight of a vehicle?"

"Maybe," Terri-Belle growled. "Dismount, all of you; Arnaeus, stay with the horses."

"Yes, m'lady," Arnaeus murmured, and as Terri-Belle leapt down from Oakheart — Melantho and Eurymachus doing likewise — he took the reins of all four horses.

Terri-Belle gripped Thunderbolt in two hands; black gloves covered most of them but left the back two fingers of each hand bare, and through those fingers, she could feel the dark blue silk wrapped around the top half of her spearshaft, and the cold, bare metal that made up the back. Strips of silk, and a pair of dark blue tassels, hung from just beneath the heavy spearpoint, fluttering gently like banners in the light breeze.

She kept the spear low, the point almost touching the ground, as she walked forward; Melantho was almost keeping pace with her, while Eurymachus hung back just a little with his bow.

Terri-Belle advanced to the edge of the hollow, the overhanging tangled trees beginning to cast their shadow over her, and at the edge of the hollow, as the road fell away, she stopped because they had found the caravan.

Between the overcast weather and the overgrown trees joining their hands above, it was a little difficult to see, but even in those circumstances, there was no mistaking it; it was not so dark below that Terri-Belle could not see the detritus of a caravan below. She could make out a wrecked wagon, one wheel broken, the cart looking as though it had been torn apart; she could see a dead elephant lying in the road, and dead horses and mules along with it. There were other carts too, all damaged in some way, many looking as though they had been ripped to shreds.

Someone was trying to get anyone hiding inside them.

Unfortunately, it was not too dark that she couldn't make out the shapes of bodies.

A wordless growl escaped from between Terri-Belle's lips. "Melantho," she said, "pop a light down there."

"Aye, Captain," Melantho muttered as she fished a stick of fire-dust out of a pouch on her belt. She twisted the top of it, igniting the dust and causing the tube to glow an angry-looking red before she tossed it down to the hollow below.

As the red light spread, Terri-Belle could see the bodies clearly: men and women, some dressed roughly, others more richly and with more care for the outward shows of prosperity; some unarmed, others with weapons lying nearby, for all the good that it had done them; grooms, cooks, guides, guards, scouts, merchants, attendants, drovers, porters, all the small army that accompanied a caravan such as this.

And somewhere down there, at least two huntsmen, probably three.

It was what Terri-Belle had feared — it was, to be honest, what she had expected — and yet, it filled her with sadness all the same.

Sadness and anger. These were people of Mistral. These were her people, subjects of her father the Steward; these were good Mistralian men and women slain in the midst of Mistralian territory. Slain while moving from one place to another, slain while moving goods to be sold. What was that to deserve death?

These were people of Mistral. They had trusted in the protection of Mistral, in the protection of the White Tower. And the White Tower had failed them.

But it would avenge them, at the least.

"Grimm would not have killed the animals," Eurymachus observed.

He had a point there. Grimm only attacked humans. Animals might attack them, in which case, the grimm would fight back, but would frightened pack horses and mules attack? Not likely; if they got loose, if their handlers were killed, then surely, they would run? Gods knew, the situation would have been terrifying enough down there.

But then, if this was the work of men, then why kill the animals? Apart from making it clear that this was not a grimm attack, horses and mules were valuable — to say nothing of an elephant; they could be sold, they could be used to haul goods, any bandit tribe would have made use of them to transport their ill-gotten gains. No bandit tribe would have simply slaughtered them all.

But no bandit tribe would have waited to ambush any huntsman coming looking for the caravan either.

It made no sense, unless somebody was deliberately hunting huntsmen.

"Eurymachus, stay here and cover us," she commanded. "Melantho, with me."

Eurymachus, an arrow knocked to his bowstring, dropped to one knee, ready to draw string if any foeman or creature showed itself down in the hollow below.

Terri-Belle descended; this was a road made to accommodate vehicles and beasts, and so, the decline was shallow; the downside of that was that it was a long depression, long enough to swallow an entire caravan. Whoever had attacked could have waited until they were all down there, down in the shadows, with trees on either side, before they attacked.

Although the road was shallow, the slopes on either side of the depression were steep; even leaving aside the trees that grew on either side of the road it would be a challenge to scramble up the slopes and make it to the open ground above, especially under attack. It would have been hard to escape that way; judging by the lack of word from the caravan, it appeared that no one had managed it.

Whatever had attacked, it had killed them all.

Down they went, Terri-Belle and Melantho; Terri-Belle had Thunderbolt gripped tight, while Melantho had a pair of knives out in her hands, the wires bound to iron rings about her fingers that could reel out the wires or retract them as needed. Down they went, until they reached the detritus and the dead.

It certainly looked like the work of grimm; the bodies seemed to have been torn to pieces; not quite literally, perhaps, but something had savaged them; the corpses were a mass of cuts and slices; something had ripped at them in a fury.

Something or someone. It would be easy to think that this was the work of grimm; it would be easy to think that such a savage, bestial attack, such frenzied wounds must be done by bestial claws. It was not so easy to think that a man had done this with a blade, but Eurymachus was right; grimm would not have killed the animals, and yet, the horses and the mules had been slashed to ribbons, their bodies mutilated just as the people had.

Whoever had done this had a lot of rage, or else they took joy in the suffering of others.

Or worse yet, both.

Melantho's face was pale. "I've never seen anything like this," she muttered. "You ever seen anything like this, Captain?"

"Fortunately not," Terri-Belle muttered. She had seen what grimm left behind before, which was bad enough, but this … this was a massacre.

This was a failure.

Their failure.

This is about so much more than missing huntsmen. They made it more when they decided to attack our people.

Still, she had to keep in mind the reason they had come. "Any sign of the huntsmen?"

"With the state of these, it's hard to tell," Melantho said.

"Keep looking," Terri-Belle replied. She frowned. "I know it's hard, and I will owe you more than a drink in Shiragiku for this, but we need to confirm that they're dead. Their families deserve that much."

"All their families deserve that much," Melantho replied. "It doesn't feel right just leaving them all here."

"When we return to Shiragiku, we will hire labourers to return with us and bury the bodies," Terri-Belle assured her.

"If any of them will come," Melantho muttered darkly.

"They'll come," Terri-Belle said. "Once we return, that will prove it is safe, and they will come."

They kept on searching. Melantho was right, it was difficult; some of the wounds had been dealt to the faces of the victims, disfiguring them, making them hard to recognise. Terri-Belle had pictures of all three missing huntsmen on her scroll, but sometimes, it was hard to tell what a face might have looked like before whoever was responsible had gotten to work on it.

As they searched, Terri-Belle thought that she could begin to work out what had happened, if only by the placement of the bodies, assuming that they hadn't been staged after the event. That was certainly grimly possible, but if that was the case, then nothing could be learned from any of this, so … but assuming it was not the case, assuming that it had not been staged, then the attack had begun in the middle of the caravan; the caravan guards were all spread out from there — or moving towards the middle when the attack had started, because it was where the attack had started.

That made sense: huntsmen escorting a caravan like this would often station themselves somewhere near the middle, able to move towards the front or the rear as needed.

And lo, she found one of her huntsmen there, his face preserved, left untouched despite the brutal violence down to the rest of his body, almost like somebody wanted him to be recognisable in case anyone came looking.

"You know what I don't understand?" Terri-Belle said. "There are two things that I don't understand, but they both come down to the same thing: how did no one get away?"

"No time?" Melantho suggested.

"No time for even one person to make it out?" Terri-Belle said. "Even assuming people panicked, some hid in the wagons and carts and were dragged out later instead of running away, even so … not one? One huntsman should have been able to hold off an attacker long enough to buy time for the rest to run, let alone two."

"Maybe they were taken by surprise?"

"What kind of huntsman has their aura down in the field?" Terri-Belle demanded.

Melantho frowned. "Maybe there were a lot of attackers."

"A whole group of people psychotic enough to do this to the dead?" Terri-Belle asked. "That's a cheerful thought."

"Would only need one of them to do it after the battle was done."

"Massacre," Terri-Belle said. "This was a massacre, not a battle, and I … I don't know; something tells me … I'm afraid this was the work of one man."

"What makes you say that, Captain?"

"Because half the column walked right past the danger before the attack started," Terri-Belle said. "Which tells me that they didn't feel threatened."

Above and behind them, the horses began to neigh and whinny in panic.

Terri-Belle and Melantho turned, looking upwards.

"Eurymachus?" Terri-Belle called.

She could see Eurymachus above them. He turned around, facing back to where they had left the horses and Arnaeus. "You?!" he exclaimed.

Then Eurymachus disappeared, snatched away by something or someone unseen above them.

"Eurymachus!" Melantho shouted as she and Terri-Belle both broke in his direction, legs pounding, racing back up the slope they had descended, racing to regain the surface.

They escaped from the shadows of the trees, with only the overcast light of the cloudy sky above them, to see Eurymachus lying dead on the ground, his throat cut.

Above his corpse stood the shepherd.

He was armed now, two pairs of claws, like scorpion claws, strapped to his wrists by leather vambraces.

He cackled with dark glee. "That's one."

Melantho bared her teeth in a snarl. "You bastard!" she yelled as she hurled knife after knife in his direction, a storm of blades torn from her belt and hurled through the air.

The shepherd — or whatever he was — laughed as he deflected two of the blades, dodged two of them with gymnastic nimbleness of form, his back arching backwards without difficulty; as one knife passed over his head, he smiled.

And with one almost idle hand reached out and grabbed the wire.

Melantha barely had time to squawk as she was hauled off her feet and pulled, by the taut wire, towards her enemy.

The shepherd's hand was wreathed with a purple glow — the same regal purple to which his eyes transformed — as he slashed with his fingers at Melantho's midriff.

Terri-Belle's blue eyes widened as she watched Melantho's aura part before his fingertips, the edges jagged like torn paper.

Her aura was still parted as the shepherd's metal claws swiped left at right at that same gap her aura no longer protected. He clove through her cuirass like it was butter, and blood spilled out from the wounds as Melantho cried out in pain.

He was laughing wildly as he threw Melantho at Terri-Belle.

Terri-Belle caught her in one hand. She was still alive, but already, she had gone paler than before, and already, there was an alarming amount of blood staining her rent cuirass.

Eurymachus was dead. A quick glance confirmed that Arnaeus, too, was dead, and the horses running free — although they had not run very far. Melantho yet lived, and if Terri-Belle was fast enough getting help, then she might survive.

Of course, there was someone standing in the way of that.

Melantho groaned. "Captain—"

"Easy now," Terri-Belle said softly as she set Melantho down upon the ground. "Rest up. I'll get you help as soon as I can."

The shepherd laughed. "Don't make promises you can't keep, Lady Terri-Belle."

Terri-Belle stepped in front of Melantho's prone form. "You have the advantage of me, sir."

"And so it shall remain," he declared. "My name is not for just anyone, after all."

"You're the one, aren't you?" Terri-Belle demanded. "You're the reason so many huntsmen have gone missing?"

The only answer she got was a self-satisfied giggle.

Terri-Belle growled. "Why?"

The shepherd laughed. "Why? The ant might as well try to understand the boot that steps on it as you could comprehend my motives."

Terri-Belle raised the tip of Thunderbolt to point straight at him. "You may find this ant is not easily crushed underfoot."

"Confidence? I like that," he replied. "I like the way it turns to fear before the end."

He was trying to bait her, trying to make her angry, trying to put her off balance.

She knew what he was doing, but it was working anyway.

"For Mistral," she cried, "and the White Tower!"

She sprang for him, charging towards him, spear drawn back. She still gripped the weapon in both hands, holding it close, the point not too extended.

She charged for him, and he ran to meet her, a twisted smile upon his gaunt face, a laugh upon his lips.

They closed like two bulls in the field, each unable to bear a rival for the mastery of the pasture and the cows, which made the earth shake with the thunder of their hooves as they came together with horns lowered and tempers raised.

They closed, and as they closed, Terri-Belle hit him with a burst of her semblance. Leader's Calling had seemed a fine name when she had first discovered her semblance at Haven Academy — the ability to put courage into the hearts of her comrades by means of a burst of her aura, the amount of courage and the effect depending on the amount of aura she put into it; it had seemed a less applicable name at twenty-three when her semblance had evolved to let her strike dismay into her foes as well if she so wished. That was what she used upon the shepherd just as they came together, a pulse of aura — not too much; she might have need of it in future — to put a shiver in his heart.

He stopped, staggered, a look of fear crossing his face, a whimper falling from his lips, and while he stood dismayed, Terri-Belle thrust Thunderbolt straight for his exposed belly.

He grunted in pain, doubling over — but only for a moment as Terri-Belle brought up her spear to whack him in the face with the flat of the tip. She whirled Thunderbolt in her hands to hit him across the side of the head with the spearbutt, the blue tassels and silk strips flying like standards, before she raised the spear overhead and brought it down upon him.

He caught it in his metal claws, arresting the progress of her weapon before it could reach him. Terri-Belle pressed down, grunting with effort, but his strength was the equal to her own, and she could make no headway.

He grinned.

Something shot out from under the length of his long brown overcoat — a tail! It was a scorpion tail, and it wrapped itself around Terri-Belle's leg before she could react. It was all she could do to keep her hands on Thunderbolt as she was yanked off her feet and tossed up into the air.

She flew, braid flying, all her hair that was not bound in braid or Mohawk streaming about her face, and as she flew, the shepherd leapt after her. He did not part her aura with what she presumed was his semblance; he simply slashed at it with his claws once, twice, three times, carving off pieces of her aura each time, before kicking her down to the ground to kick up dust as she landed hard.

Terri-Belle scrambled to her feet, expecting him to fall upon her like a thunderbolt from heaven, but instead, the shepherd landed some distance away, discarding his long coat to reveal the white vest underneath — and the scorpion tail emerging from out of the back of his pants.

A faunus.

He cackled and raised his fists to point at her. Bullets leapt for her — he must have had guns built into those vambraces of his, as well as claws — in a swift stream. Terri-Belle deflected them, or tried to, spinning her spear before her, but although the shining steel shaft of Thunderbolt beat many away, she could feel some getting through, striking her, draining her aura and forcing her backwards, step by step.

Terri-Belle groaned and broke left, still spinning Thunderbolt to ward off his fire, circling to try and close the distance obliquely with her enemy. He seemed to recognise what she was doing, even to welcome it — if that smile on his face meant anything at all, which Terri-Belle was beginning to doubt — because while he kept shooting at her, chipping away at her aura and knocking her off balance with every shot that made it through her defences, he came to her as well. They were not charging now like bulls but approaching one another like combative birds: circling one another, moving as much by dictate of the air currents, weaving indirect and oblique ways and yet always managing to close, close, close the gap between them nevertheless.

Terri-Belle thrust Thunderbolt at him. He dodged out of the way, then thrust his scorpion tail at her in turn. Terri-Belle blocked it with the shaft of her spear. She slashed at him with the heavy spearpoint, but he deflected it with one of his claws, swiping at her with the other, forcing her to leap back to avoid it.

He pursued, slashing with first one claw and then the other. Terri-Belle took both blows upon the shaft of Thunderbolt, then was just able to avoid his tail as it drove for her face. She thrust again, and he dodged again but, this time, grabbed her spear just behind the point and pulled it forwards, pulling her forwards too and off balance — but Terri-Belle had guessed he might do this and pushed herself forwards, moving past him of her own volition, on her own balance — and as she moved, she backhanded him across the jaw with one of her heavy vambraces.

Terri-Belle rounded on him, spear whirling in her hands, but he arced his back ninety degrees or more backwards — so agile! — so that Thunderbolt passed clean over him. Then he leapt, and seemed to balance on his scorpion tail for a moment as he kicked Terri-Belle square in the gut, throwing her backwards.

Terri-Belle landed on her feet, but this time, the shepherd did follow up on her, claws slashing and tail at the ready.

He got in a slash before she was ready to respond, taking another slice off her aura before she started blocking, but with his claws and his tail to contend with, it was hard to keep an eye on all of them, swift as they were, let alone to fend them all off. A blow got through here, then there. She used another pulse of Leader's Calling to stagger him again and get in a couple of solid hits, but he recovered too fast, and she dared not put more aura into it with how much of it he'd taken off her already.

She wasn't going to win this.

It was a hard thing to admit for the Captain of the Imperial Guard, for the Warden of the White Tower, for a Thrax descended of so many noble warriors, but she wasn't going to win this. Whoever he was, this false shepherd, he was too fast for her, too supple of body; she could rarely take the initiative because he always had another attack coming, and even when she could take the fight to him, he was too good at avoiding her blows.

Meanwhile, although she was holding him off for the most part, she was letting his strikes slip through her defences, and sooner or later, she would run out of aura.

The fact that she wasn't bleeding already was entirely due to his grace in not using his semblance on her.

Have I become soft and complacent, or is he just that good?

And how is it that I've never heard of someone so skilled?

Because no one who fights him ever comes home.


She would. She would survive this; she would survive him. She had to survive, she had to get Melantho to a doctor, and she had to bring word back to Mistral. She would not become another missing huntress. She had to survive for the sake of her people.

So, since she could not win and would not die, how to escape? How to get out of this, and get Melantho out?

The horses had not gone far. They had wandered off the road, but they stood in the grass, heads down, chewing upon it, heedless of the battle raging not far away. Of course, they were horses of the guard; gunfire and the sounds of battle meant nothing to them.

And just like that, Terri-Belle knew what to do.

She leapt back, putting some distance between herself and the shepherd. He followed, but as he followed, she put three quarters of her remaining aura — she was in the red now, no doubt — into one final pulse of Leader's Calling. He tripped and fell, cowering before her, cringing, hiding his face from her gaze, and as he cowered, Terri-Belle ran.

She dashed towards Melantho, and as her feet kicked up the dust, she whistled shrilly for Oakheart to come to her.

She reached Melantho, and as she held onto Thunderbolt with one hand, she scooped up her wounded comrade in the other.

The sounds of Oakheart's hooves, his snorting and snuffling, heralded his approach as he trotted towards her.

Cradling Melantho, still bearing her spear, Terri-Belle leapt into the saddle and jabbed at her mare's flanks with her knees.

"On, Oakheart, on!" she cried.

Oakheart whinnied, and no sooner had she turned for Shiragiku, then her trot began to quicken, her stride lengthening, her speed increasing as she flowed smoothly from trot to canter. She kicked and churned the earth beneath her hooves as she ran down the dirt road, away from this place, away from the ruin of the caravan, away from the dead whom she could no longer help and towards the help that the living yet required.

"Melantho," Terri-Belle said, "are you still with me?"

Melantho groaned. "I … Captain, I…" She moaned again.

"Don't try to talk if it hurts," Terri-Belle said. "But stay with me, Melantho; you have to stay with me. Don't fall asleep. Stay awake."

Melantho grimaced. "Did … did you get him?"

Terri-Belle might have answered that, but she was answered by the cry of rage and frustration from the shepherd behind them. Terri-Belle looked over her shoulder to see him running in pursuit of them, and for all that he was afoot and she was ahorse, he was doing better than she was comfortable with.

She rammed her knees sharply into Oakheart's flanks. "Faster, Oakheart!"

The horse snuffled in protest, but he quickened all the same, quickening to a gallop, opening up the distance between them and their pursuer.

Once more, the shepherd snarled, and once more, he raised his fists and let fly, bullets closing the distance that he could not.

His fire was rapid, but inaccurate; Terri-Belle guessed that his guns were meant for shorter ranges. But as the rounds flew past her face, one struck her arm just above her honour band, broke the little aura she had left and rushed through her flesh and out the other side.

Another hit her in the shoulder, pierced her cuirass, and buried itself in her.

Terri-Belle reared in the saddle, crying out in pain, but she kept her grip on Oakheart with her knees; she kept her seat, and despite the burning pain, despite the blood spilling down her arm, she kept on riding.

"Captain?" Melantho whispered.

"It's nothing," Terri-Belle grunted. "Nothing at all." She took a deep breath, and then another. "You … hey, Melantho, you remember Professor Laches?"

Melantho's eyes fluttered. "Grimm Studies, right?"

"Uh huh," Terri-Belle replied. "He had … he had that ridiculous wig."

Melantho managed a faint smile. "Everyone could tell it was fake. It didn't fool anyone."

"Uh huh," Terri-Belle repeated. "Remember … remember when Autolycus managed to steal it?"

Melantho started to laugh, though it turned into a groan of pain. "I remember … I remember how we all acted like he was the biggest hero in Mistral because of it. We were … we were kind of immature jackasses, weren't we?"

"Maybe," Terri-Belle conceded. "But even Professor Hermes thought it was a feat. Remember how he made Autolycus explain how he'd done it for Stealth class?"

"Then gave him detention for a month," Melantho added.

Terri-Belle managed a chuckle. "That too. The funniest thing," she winced, "the funniest thing was, though, that when Professor Laches came in, all fuming … it turned out that he had perfectly good hair underneath that wig!" She shook her head. "To this day … to this day, I still don't know what he was doing."

"Maybe," Melantho said. "Maybe he just wanted to be different. Be someone else. I don't … I don't suppose you've ever wanted that, Captain."

"Have you?" Terri-Belle asked.

"My family," Melantho began. She groaned in pain. "My … family…"

"Melantho?" Terri-Belle asked. "Melantho, come on, you have to stay with me. Tell me! Tell me about your family, tell me anything you want, just talk to me!"

But Melantho did not answer.

It was dark by the time Terri-Belle rode into Shiragiku. "Help!" she called, as loudly as she could, as loudly as the pain would let. "Help! I need a doctor!"

Lights went on in the town; she couldn't see much, but she heard the sound of doors opening, saw shapes in the darkness.

"What is it? What happened?"

"She's been wounded! Get the doctor quickly!"

Terri-Belle swayed in the saddle. "My name is Terri-Belle Thrax, Warden of the White Tower, and in my father's name, I command you to attend to Melantho first," she said.

It was the last thing she said before she lost her balance. She felt herself begin to tumble from her horse, felt herself falling.

But the world had gone black before she hit the ground.
 
Chapter 22 - A Fox in the Henhouse
A Fox in the Henhouse​



Terri-Belle awoke to the sound of birdsong.

She could hear it clearly, not muffled at all: a twittering, joined by the more musical whistling sound of a different bird altogether. The rustling leaves or branches. Rustling of something.

Terri-Belle opened her eyes, and then almost immediately closed them again at the sudden brightness. It was not dark anymore; she had left the night behind; instead, there was sunlight streaming in through the open window, and beyond the window, a tree, its leaves beginning to turn golden but not yet starting to fall, rustling in the wind.

She couldn't see the birds singing, but doubtless, they were out there, somewhere.

Terri-Belle's gaze wandered away from the window as she sought to sit up. She was lying in a bed, with a mattress beneath her and a light blue blanket beneath, in a well-appointed room panelled in dark oak, with a jug of water and a bowl of chrysanthemums on the bedside cabinet and an antique wall scroll depicting a great, serpentine dragon with scales of gold hanging from, well, the wall.

More golden flowers sat in a willow-pattern vase on another cabinet across the room from her, while her spear, Thunderbolt, rested in the corner of the room. A green carpet bordered with a white-covered part of the floor.

And a man, a little man turning bald, dressed in plain robes of lime green, sat in a chair not far from the door.

Terri-Belle winced in pain as she tried to sit up, rousing the man from his stupor.

"My lady is awake!" he cried, rising from his wooden seat. "Wait, please, I will fetch His Excellency."

Terri-Belle frowned. "It would please me more if you would wait to give me your name than it would please me to wait upon His Excellency."

The man hesitated a moment before he said, "If it please my lady, my name is Chongkun, and I have the honour to be a servant in the house of His Excellency Cheng, Mayor of Shiragiku."

"The mayor," Terri-Belle said. "This is the mayor's house?"

Chongkun bowed his head. "My lady was brought here to be cared for."

To curry favour with me if I survived, no doubt. "How long have I slept?" Terri-Belle asked.

"A night, a day, and another night, my lady," Chongkun said. "It is but morning now upon the second day."

"Still too long," Terri-Belle murmured. She glanced down at her shoulder, and her arm. Someone — a doctor, hopefully — had bandaged them both up, though to speak true, she felt more stiff than otherwise in pain; her aura had hopefully been hard at work these last nights and day; she would not be surprised to find that, beneath the bandages, she was healed. Although she would probably always have a mark of that villain's esteem. "My companion, Melantho, where is she?"

Chongkun winced. "I should fetch His Excellency—"

"Answer the damn question!" Terri-Belle growled, although by his hesitancy, she feared that she could guess the answer.

Chongkun bowed his head. "Your companion … did not survive, my lady."

Terri-Belle closed her eyes. She bowed her head and covered her face with one hand. "May the gods judge her mercifully," she whispered. And may she forgive me for my failure when we meet again.

Her, and Eurymachus.


A sigh escaped her lips. "Thank you, good man. Thank you for your honesty." She sighed again. "I require my scroll."

"My lady?"

"No, not my lady, for I have none; my scroll," Terri-Belle said.

"His Excellency—"

"Yes, yes, fetch the mayor but fetch my scroll also," Terri-Belle commanded. "And quickly!"

Chongkun's head bobbed up and down twice, before he turned and fairly fled from the room, shutting the door sharply behind him.

Now she was alone, and silence reigned for moments brief until it was shattered by a howl of frustration torn from Terri-Belle's throat.

A thousand curses on that scorpion! A thousand curses for every stolen life, and then a thousand more for good measure! Why? Why would any man take such a course? To cut down so many huntsmen, and to cut down so many others in pursuit of huntsmen? What would drive a man to such savagery?

"The ant might as well try to understand the boot that steps on it as you could comprehend my motives."

Words. Words that might mean anything or everything or nothing at all. Words that might be sincere or just the ramblings of a man who had as much motivation as he had conscience. Terri-Belle thought of the dead of the caravan, the way that beasts and men alike had been mutilated; that was not the work of a man following orders; rather, it was the work of a man who enjoyed pain and revelled in violence.

Yet nevertheless, it did not necessarily follow that he was not acting under orders. Some men had use for mad creatures like that scorpion she had fought, and such creatures would sometimes find or seek out those who would offer them scope for their proclivities while shielding them from the consequences.

But who would want to slaughter Mistral's huntsmen and huntresses?

Terri-Belle could not conceive of an answer to that — or rather, she could, but none of the answers made sense; bandits would obviously profit by the deaths of huntsmen, and it was far from inconceivable that that scorpion might be aligned to some bandit tribe, but would the tribe allow him to work alone, unsupported, with no sign of the other bandits? There had been no bandit activity reported around Shiragiku, which implied a great deal of distance between the tribe and their killer if he was, indeed, a bandit.

Terri-Belle was not an expert in the ways of the bandit tribes, but from what she did know, such a killer as she had encountered would more likely be found leading the tribe, having slaughtered his way to the high seat, than they would be roaming the wilds as a weapon for another.

Unless their master were even stronger than themselves, which barely bore thinking about.

But there was another detail which made Terri-Belle disinclined to support the bandit hypothesis, but which at the same time convinced her that this was more than the actions of one lone madman: if someone was hunting down huntsmen, if they were not simply meeting misfortunes at the hands of the grimm, then he who hunted them down had to know where they were. The attacks — assuming, for the moment, that the scorpion she had met was responsible for more deaths than those around Shiragiku — were too frequent to be the result of luck. He wasn't just happening upon huntsmen around Anima: he had known that the caravan was on its way to Shiragiku, then he had known that another huntsman was coming to look for the caravan, and then he had known that Terri-Belle was going to look for all three huntsmen, and so, he had lain in wait to ambush each of them as they arrived.

He had known they were coming.

He had known she was coming.

Someone had told him.

There was a rat, in the Guard or the Huntsman's Guild, someone who knew what missions were available — who knew what missions had been accepted. Someone who was passing that information on.

That was why it could not be bandits; there was no way such scum would be able to get someone inside the establishment like that, and there was no way that any Mistralian huntsman would agree to work with them. No, this … as unpleasant a thought as it was, this was the work of someone … someone respectable. A lord or a councillor, a wealthy merchant maybe, a man of wealth and influence, someone who could employ a man like the scorpion, as well as paying someone in the guard or the guild to give them information. But who? And to what end?

It crossed her mind that perhaps Lord Rutulus might be arranging all of this in order to monopolise the market in protection and security, but Terri-Belle swiftly dismissed the thought. She might not like the man very much, but whatever his faults, Lord Rutulus was a man of honour; he would not stoop so low.

It was hard to believe that any great man in Mistral would stoop so low, or endanger so many of their folk for mere advantage.

What did they want? Who could profit by such slaughter?

And how could they be stopped?

Two things struck fear into Terri-Belle's heart: the first was the knowledge that she had just uncovered the edge of a conspiracy that had previously lain hidden out of sight, lurking in the shadows like a serpent waiting to strike, a conspiracy that might aim at so much as the overthrow of her father and her house, at control of Mistral itself; the second thing … was that she had been beaten.

Terri-Belle was the Captain of the Imperial Guard, she was the Warden of the White Tower, and yet, she had been defeated. She had been bested and had to flee for her life; she had set out with three companions, and she had lost all of them. She had not even been able to save Melantho, and she had been right there in her arms.

She had been beaten.

The scorpion was so swift, and strong besides. Yes, Terri-Belle had been taken by surprise, but even had she not … alone, the outcome would have been the same. He was too much for her.

Which would have been bad enough for her pride, but worse still for her heart was the fact that Terri-Belle knew that she was no poor warrior; she had not attained her position by blood and name alone. Of her Imperial Guard, she was the most skilful, the fastest, the strongest, and yet still she had struggled to so much as hold her own against this adversary. No wonder other huntsmen and huntresses had fallen before him as wheat before the sickle at harvest time.

Who could withstand him, if Terri-Belle could not? Not her sisters, Shining Light or Blonn Di; Swift Foot might grow to be Terri-Belle's superior, but she was not yet; her guards were good men and women, courageous and well trained, huntsmen and huntresses of honour, but she could not think of one of them who would have survived where Eurymachus and Melantho had not. Thersander, Stheneleus, Euryalus, none of them would have survived this encounter.

Then who could?

Chiron, perhaps, if age had not wearied him and weakened his limbs; Camilla of the Rutulians was made of the true steel; Arslan Altan, the Golden Lion of Mistral, had the speed to keep up with him; also at Mistral was a student named Hector who was reputed very skilled — although he had not participated in any tournaments, so Terri-Belle had not had the opportunity to judge for herself.

And, of course, there was Pyrrha. Surely, their pride reborn would have been able to stand against this menace, if any could.

Always, always it came back to Pyrrha. If she had agreed to come home and serve under Terri-Belle's command, then Terri-Belle would not tremble now.

She had to come home. Terri-Belle would offer her anything, any comfort or honour or anything at all to accomplish that goal. She would make the offer not only to Pyrrha herself, but to her teammates also; if her Valish sweetheart and her friends meant so much to her, then let them all come to Mistral together; Terri-Belle would make them all huntsmen and huntresses and have them swear the oaths before the Steward. Surely, Pyrrha could find nothing to object to in that: comfort combined with duty, personal inclination combined with obligation. They could be huntsmen and huntresses in Mistral as well as in Vale, and was not Mistral a more pleasant place to live by far?

It would cause a panic if Terri-Belle enticed her back before the Vytal Festival, but afterwards … Terri-Belle had to make her see that she was needed at home. Surely, she could not remain forever blind to her duty?

Until then, until their champion returned … they would have to rely upon avoiding battle. How hard could it be to not encounter a single man in a land so vast as Anima?

It stuck in her craw that she needed to think in such a way; she wanted nothing more than to hunt him down and shove her spear so far up his backside that it came out his mouth, but she had to be reasonable. She had to give thought to the lives of the huntsmen she would spend in such a quest. In such a hopeless quest, all things being as they were now.

She could not beat him. Even if she were to train night and day — and she would do so — she could not guarantee that she would ever be able to beat him.

And her duty to Mistral and her father outweighed her desire for revenge.

The door slid open, and a portly man in an orange daopao and a tall black hat, wearing a golden medallion adorned with the image of a rooster hung from a chain of jade beads around his neck, walked into the room. He clasped his hands together and bowed to her.

"Lady Terri-Belle," he said, "my servant Chongkun told me you were awake. We are most glad to see you recovered."

Terri-Belle bowed her head to him in turn, "Mayor Cheng, I presume?"

"I have the honour of serving your father and the people of this town," Mayor Cheng replied.

"I apologise, sir, for not presenting my respects when I arrived on my first visit here," Terri-Belle said. "I was in haste, but that is no excuse for my neglect of propriety. You have my sincere regrets, and my equally sincere thanks for your care."

"The first is of no issue," Mayor Cheng replied, his baggy sleeve flapping as he waved one hand dismissively. "And as for the second, it is the least we could do for our Warden of the White Tower. I am honoured to serve Mistral in any way."

"Your good service will not be forgotten, I assure you," Terri-Belle said.

She would have to remember to give him some suitable reward upon her return home; if he had not done it for that reason, it was nevertheless expected that he should receive something. A lord who took advantage of too much charity would cease to find themselves in receipt of it.

Mayor Cheng smiled, but it was a thin smile and seemed somewhat strained. "My lady … allow me first to express my condolences upon the death of your companion. The doctor attended to her, as you instructed, but her injuries … she was dead before you arrived."

"I feared as much," Terri-Belle murmured. "If I may ask, where … where is she now?"

"The doctor has her … preserved," Mayor Cheng said. "I did not know what you would wish to be done with her."

"I will take her back to Mistral, and leave it to her family to decide how they wish to … to proceed," Terri-Belle said.

"Of course," Mayor Cheng murmured. He glanced away. "Lady Terri-Belle … I fear … the people are concerned. First, the caravan did not arrive from Manjushage; that is not novel, but every time it happens, we have cause to fear, for it means that there are grimm or brigands nearby. Then a huntsman comes through the town to seek the caravan, and she sets out and does not return. Then you come, with two other warriors, and you set out to seek the searcher, yet only you come back with all your horses gone bar one, one companion cradled in your arms who, regrettably, is dead, and you yourself have been shot twice and collapse in the middle of the street. You can understand, I hope, that nerves are fraying. I have done my best to maintain calm, but I find that I am not altogether calm myself."

"You could have fooled me, sir, and I am sure you have done an admirable job of fooling the people," Terri-Belle said.

"My lady, I do not find this very amusing," Mayor Cheng said.

"No, neither do I," Terri-Belle replied. She paused for a moment. "The caravan is dead, and so is the huntress who searched for them, and so are my two guards and my groom."

Mayor Cheng's brown eyes widened. "The caravan … everyone is dead?"

Terri-Belle nodded.

"Sea and sky," Mayor Cheng murmured. He sat down upon the chair on which his servant had been sitting not too long ago. "How? How many villains lurk outside our town? How long until they descend upon us?"

"I will not allow that," Terri-Belle vowed. "As you are people of Mistral, so will Mistral keep you safe. Do you have my scroll?"

"Ah, yes, of course," Mayor Cheng said, producing the device from out of his long sleeve. He got up and walked across the room to hand it to her. "Do you wish me to leave?"

"No, you may remain; it will give you some news to give to your people," Terri-Belle said. She opened up the scroll and swiftly found the names Shining Light and Blonn Di.

She called them both.

Terri-Belle found that she had to wait longer than she would have been comfortable with for them to answer — made worse because she was acutely conscious of Mayor Cheng watching her all the while she waited for a response — but before she could grow too impatient the images of her two middle sisters appeared upon the scroll, in separate windows side by side.

"Terri-Belle," Shining Light said. "Not like you to call. Did you miss us?"

"Always," grunted Terri-Belle. "I'm sure you'll be delighted to know that you will be remaining in charge in my absence for just a little longer."

Shining Light was the older of the two twins, and as such, was Terri-Belle's lieutenant in the guard. If Pyrrha finally accepted Terri-Belle's entreaties, then she would appoint her to the position in Shining Light's place; it was not very sororal, but one had to make some allowances for quality — and for the Nikos name, and Pyrrha's reputation to boot. Until then, Shining Light did a reasonable job, although Terri-Belle wished she could be more popular with the guards.

"Sister, you wrong me," Shining Light said. "I look forward to nothing more than the day of your return."

Blonn Di's eyes narrowed. "What is the cause of this delay?"

"Blonn Di, I need you to take half the guard and come to Shiragiku, immediately," Terri-Belle commanded.

Blonn Di's eyebrows rose. "Half the guard?"

"Yes, half!" Terri-Belle snapped. "Armed and ready, as quickly as you can."

Blonn Di licked her lips. "Half the guard. Aye. As you command, Captain."

"What's going on?" Shining Light demanded, all playfulness leaving her voice. "What did you find out there, Terri-Belle?"

Terri-Belle glanced at Mayor Cheng, hovering nearby. "Just keep the city safe until I return," she said. "Blonn Di, call me as you approach the town."

"Of course," Blonn Di murmured.

Terri-Belle closed her scroll.

"Half the Imperial Guard?" Mayor Cheng said.

"Half the guard," Terri-Belle confirmed. "That will be twenty-f—" She stopped. She had had forty-seven guards when she set out, but now there were only forty-five. "Twenty-two huntsmen when they arrive, twenty-three including myself. Twenty-three, and we will not leave until the danger is passed. I guarantee the safety of Shiragiku, sir, upon my honour. And now, sir, I must ask if you have my armour somewhere about. If so, I would be grateful if you would have it brought to me. And my honour band, also."

"I can have them brought, my lady," Mayor Cheng acknowledged. "But the cuirass—"

"Will serve me better than anything else," Terri-Belle said. "Please, have it brought at once."

"Are you sure, my lady?" Mayor Cheng asked. "Your injuries—"

"I am, as you reminded me, the Warden of the White Tower," Terri-Belle said. "A moment spent in bed unnecessarily is a moment too long."

XxXxX​

The strength of our people.

Those were the words engraved on Terri-Belle's silver honour band. She could see them inscribed upon the inside of the metal as she held it up to the light.

Her father had given this to her when she started at Haven Academy. The words — and the implication that they carried — might have seemed presumptuous at the time; they had been presumptuous at the time, and yet, at the same time, they had given Terri-Belle something to strive for, a destiny towards which to walk. She would become the strength of her people, a tower to protect them against their enemies. The discovery of her semblance had only confirmed her in her belief that was the goal at which she ought to aim, that this was a task to which she had been suited by nature.

And as she grew, so she had grown into the responsibility which she had appointed to herself.

But now…

Now her strength had proved insufficient.

Nevertheless, she thought as she slipped the band over her arm, pushing it above her elbow, she would do all she could … and pray that Mistral's destiny was not to fall while she defended it.

XxXxX​

When Blonn Di and the guards arrived — a few hours later, descending from the skies in a trio of airships — Terri-Belle led them out of Shiragiku, down the road, the same road down which she had led Melantho and Eurymachus to their deaths. She led them all the way to the hollow, where the dead of the caravan remained. But this time, there was no sign of the scorpion. They did not meet him on the road; they did not find him in the hollow; they scouted beyond and all around and found him not.

In the time Terri-Belle had been out of it, he had, it seemed, disappeared. He had no more interest in this place and no desire to fight with them.

And Terri-Belle could not escape the feeling that they had been lucky.

At least they could bury the dead of the caravan and recover the body of Eurymachus for his family in Mistral to dispose of.

XxXxX​

Professor Lionheart cringed as he stood in the doorway, his back hunched and his hands clasped together in front of his chest as though he was recoiling from a snake. "You, uh, you asked to see me, Lady Terri-Belle?"

"Yes," Terri-Belle replied. "I did. Come in, Professor."

She was back in Mistral, in the little room in the palace that served as her office, out of which she commanded the Imperial Guard. She believed it had been something else once, something that did not require more than barren walls and a draughty space, but it was one of the few places that had not been designated for other purposes long before her time, which meant it was one of the only places in the palace where she could work. Terri-Belle sat behind a foldable wooden desk, while Swift Foot sat in a chair in the corner of the room.

"You may sit down if you like," Terri-Belle added, "although I don't intend to keep you long."

"In that case, I will stand," Professor Lionheart said, sounding as though one of the reasons he wished to stand was that he could more swiftly bolt for the door when their business was concluded.

"It's only me, Professor," Terri-Belle reminded him. She smiled. "You once gave me a detention after I broke a plate over Antinous' head, remember?"

Professor Lionheart chuckled. "Yes, I … I don't know where I found the courage to punish you. Your father—"

"Was glad that you did," Terri-Belle said. "The fact that I was punished without fear or favour gave him hope that I would learn better in the future. As I did, I would hope."

"You have turned out very well, Lady Terri-Belle," Professor Lionheart assured her.

"Not well enough, I fear," Terri-Belle replied.

Professor Lionheart was silent for a moment. "Lady Terri-Belle, why have you summoned me?"

Terri-Belle sighed. "I have spoken to my father," she said. "He has … listened to my counsel, and he has agreed to put the plans of Ms. Yeoh into action. We will raise a legion, the first legion of a new Mistralian Army, and if it is successful, then we will raise more. Gods know, with our numbers as they are, more guns will not go amiss."

"I see," Professor Lionheart murmured. "That is … I'm not sure what to say, my lady, except to ask…" He glanced at Swift Foot.

"Swift Foot is here to learn by observation," Terri-Belle said. "And she is here because she has my trust."

"I see," Professor Lionheart murmured. "But I'm not sure why I, in particular, need to hear this news. It doesn't relate to my work at Haven or with the Huntsman's Guild—"

"No, it does not," Terri-Belle conceded. "But I thought that you might like to know, seeing as you're here. Lady Ming and Ms. Yeoh are correct; recent events have shown that we are too lightly defended. It is true that soldiers will not be able to withstand a serious onslaught, but if nothing else, they will free up more elite fighters for the situations that require them. But that is almost by the by; we shall see how the experiment turns out. The reason I asked you here, Professor, is to tell you that my father, the Steward of Mistral, has agreed to take absolute control of the Huntsman's Guild until further notice, as is provided for in the Instrument of Government—"

"In a state of emergency," Professor Lionheart declared.

"Someone is hunting down our huntsmen, Professor; what would you call that if not an emergency?" Terri-Belle demanded. She rose to her feet, both hands resting upon the foldable desk. "Apologies for my outburst, but … Professor, if you have seen what I have seen … how many huntsmen have gone missing this last year?"

Professor Lionheart hesitated. "I … I'm not sure."

"Too many to count, then," Terri-Belle said. "And all the work of one man."

Professor Lionheart's eyes widened. "One man?"

Terri-Belle nodded. "One. One man with skill, speed, strength, and a thirst for bloodshed. A man who kills as easily as breathing. A man who knows the movements of our huntsmen, where they go and why they go there and on what errands. A man who was waiting for me. We have a fox in the henhouse, Professor, and they are feeding our secrets to the wolf outside."

Professor Lionheart stared at her. He swallowed and began drywashing his hands. "Do you … do you suspect … who could possibly do such a thing?"

Terri-Belle bowed her head. "That's the worst part, Professor; I can't even imagine. It must be someone influential, powerful. My belief is that there is someone in the city who wishes to see us all dead, although for what purpose, I cannot yet work out; that person, whoever they may be, has suborned someone in the Guild or the Guard to inform on them of the movements of huntsmen, and furthermore employed this killer to dispose of them." She looked at him. "I would appreciate it if you would make some discrete inquiries around the guild, see if anyone has come into a substantial amount of money, or if anyone who has been complaining about their poverty stopped lately."

"Many huntsmen complain about their poverty," Professor Lionheart said.

"There will be a difference between good-natured grumbling and real complaint," Terri-Belle said. She shook her head. "I don't know, but please, Professor, ask a few questions. But be careful. Whoever this is may kill to protect their secret."

Professor Lionheart had many faults, and he was far from being the best Headmaster that Haven could have had, but Terri-Belle had no desire to see him stabbed to death in some back alley for the crime of poking his nose where it didn't belong. He had, after all, taught her for four years; she might not be who she was without him.

And besides, if he was not the best teacher or trainer of huntsmen, at the least, Professor Lionheart always had a paternal care for the welfare of his students. His office door had always been open when Terri-Belle had studied at Haven, and you could always come in for a cup of hot cocoa and a cosy chat if you were feeling upset about something.

I wonder if they still call him Uncle Leo?

No, Terri-Belle did not want to see him dead; he did not deserve it. Certainly not because of something that she had asked him to do.

"Of course," Professor Lionheart murmured. "I will find out what I can. You mean to declare a state of emergency, then?"

"No, that would only panic the people," Terri-Belle said. "As far as the common folk are concerned, life in Mistral will continue as it has. They will go to work, they will go to the market, and in a little while, they will sit in front of the television and watch Pyrrha Nikos triumph in the Vytal Festival. Nothing will change for them except how they hire huntsmen. The people will be told that there are … viruses in the job board, rendering it inoperable."

"Viruses … in the job board?" Professor Lionheart asked.

"I don't know; I'm not a computer expert," Terri-Belle squawked. "It sounds plausible enough to me. The point is that, from now on, all assignments from anyone looking to hire a huntsman will come to me, and any huntsman wishing to take on a job will come to me, and I will match them with their missions." And no one else will know what missions are available or who has taken them on.

Professor Lionheart looked at her. "That … my lady, that is—"

"Safe," Terri-Belle declared. "Secure."

"Yes," Professor Lionheart murmured. "Yes, I suppose it is." He bowed his head. "Very well, my lady, I will convey your decision to the Guild." He bowed his head and retreated out the doorway, walking backwards as though he were afraid that Terri-Belle would pounce on him the moment he presented his back to her. He stayed facing her, that cringing look upon his face, until he closed the door.

"Are you sure about this?" Swift Foot asked as the door clicked shut.

"What other choice do I have?" Terri-Belle asked.

"This can't be it," Swift Foot replied.

"You think I'm making a mistake?"

"I think this is insane," Swift Foot replied. "Do you have any idea how much work you're setting yourself up for?"

"Do you?" Terri-Belle demanded.

"…No," Swift Foot admitted. "But I imagine it's quite a bit. I mean, if one person could do all of this by themselves, we wouldn't need a computer system, right?"

Terri-Belle was not certain that the logic of that exactly held, but that wasn't to say that Swift Foot didn't have something resembling a point. "Do you see anything amiss in my conclusion, that someone on the inside is feeding information about the whereabouts of our huntsmen?"

"No," Swift Foot said. "I guess that makes sense, although I don't really want to think about it."

"Someone is trying to bring our city down; nobody wants to think about that," Terri-Belle muttered. "I couldn't beat him, Swift Foot."

Swift Foot didn't reply. She looked at Terri-Belle, her expression … sympathetic, which made it even worse, as far as Terri-Belle was concerned.

"I couldn't beat him," she repeated. "One man, just a man, and he beat me. I couldn't beat him, and I can count the number of people who might be able to do so on the fingers of one hand, so I will use secrecy in place of strength of arms. If we cannot beat this man, we must avoid him."

Swift Foot was silent for a moment. "May I speak?"

"Of course."

"There's no 'of course' about it," Swift Foot muttered.

"What do you have to say?"

"If there really is a plot against Mistral, then the last thing that Mistral needs is the Warden of the White Tower mired in trivialities."

"There is nothing trivial about the work of a huntress."

"You know what I mean!" Swift Foot cried. "Even if the job board was down, this is work for a secretary."

"I dare not trust a secretary."

"Then trust me!" Swift Foot leapt up off her seat. "I'll do the clerking; it's not as though I'm doing anything else! Or do you not trust me, either?"

Terri-Belle stared down at her for a moment. She smiled, if a little sadly, "Do not be so quick to cast aside your freedom, little sister. The time for serving Mistral will come soon enough, and when it does … enjoy your youth while you have it. Leave the defence of Mistral to me."

She sat back down at her desk.

She had a lot of work to do.
 
Chapter 23 - Signs and Portents, Part One

Signs and Portents, Part One​




"Welcome to Mistral, sir; how was Vale?"

"A little unseasonably cold," Doctor Watts replied to the steward as he disembarked from the airship. "The Atlesians have brought the weather with them from the north."

The steward laughed. "Well, that won't be a problem here in Mistral, sir. Are you here for business or pleasure?"

"Strictly business, I'm afraid," Doctor Watts said. "I shall be rushing from one meeting to another."

"Well, I hope you enjoy your visit here, regardless."

Doctor Watts' smile gleamed like a knife beneath his moustache. "Oh, believe me, I plan to."

XxXxX​

Juturna lay on the sofa, her head resting on a green velvet cushion, her legs resting on the arm on the other side of the settee, kicking slightly up and down. A pair of headphones, wirelessly connected to her scroll, was playing a song from the latest Weiss Schnee album.

"'But that's alright,'" Juturna sang along softly, her voice filling the otherwise empty lounge. "'I'll be just fine. I'm not concerned with sands of tiiiiiiime. If forever comes and goes I won't pay it no mind. 'Cause the treasure in my life is being by your side.'"

The great thing about Weiss Schnee's music, in Juturna's opinion, was how whoever was writing the songs — she'd never been bothered to check who that was, although she had a vague idea from somewhere that it was her father; or perhaps that was a different artist she was thinking of — wrote them so that they could be applicable to a lot of different people and their experiences. Like the general social media consensus was that this was a romantic ballad, and maybe that was what everyone involved had in mind, but as far as Juturna was concerned, it was also totally about her.

It was about her and Turnus and Camilla.

They are the we of me. That was what she'd said to Ruby as they were having their little tiff, and she'd meant it. She meant it more than she'd meant … maybe anything else. They were … she couldn't imagine life without them.

She didn't want to imagine life without them.

She didn't like it when they weren't around. It wasn't that she was bored, by the way, because she wasn't bored; there was plenty of stuff that she could do to amuse herself.

It was just … she liked having them around. She preferred having them in the house, rather than … somewhere else. Somewhere less safe.

Turnus sometimes — very gently, and without really pushing, which was even in the top twenty reasons why she loved him but was something for which she was grateful regardless — urged her to do something. As far as Juturna was concerned, the question wasn't why Juturna didn't do something but why Turnus and Camilla couldn't take a leaf out of her book and sit around the house a little more. It wasn't as though they needed to work; they were rich! Juturna wasn't even sure if Rutulian Security made or lost money half the time — okay, if she actually paid attention, she'd probably find that it made money, but the fact remained that it wasn't as if they'd been in need of money before Turnus started the business.

After Dad had died, before Turnus got back from Atlas, Camilla had gone out, and she'd slaughtered her way through the Mistral underworld. The Mistral overworld underworld, the ones who lived in big houses and called themselves dumb names like Bullseye and Kingpin … or was it Berserko and Big Boss? Anyway, the point was that Camilla had killed them all and avenged Dad, and everyone thought that she was great, and Camilla was great, and the fact that she was so great — and the fact that Turnus was great too — was a big part of the reason why Juturna didn't worry too much when they went away like this, but at the same time…

At the same time…

All of that killing hadn't brought Dad back. He was still as dead as he had been before, and while Camilla was out there taking on the crooked cops and the gangsters, all that Juturna could think about was … all that Juturna could worry about was that, by the time that Turnus got home, they'd be burying their best friend alongside their father.

Treasure had stopped. Juturna wasn't very keen on The Sky is Falling, so she picked up her scroll and flicked back to the previous track to start the song again. She sat up, briefly, and plucked a chocolate from the expensive box sitting open on the little wooden table beside her, without checking what kind of chocolate it was first.

She regretted that carelessness when it turned out to be blancmange flavoured. Juturna swallowed it anyway, but her face twisted in distaste while she did so. Why did the expensive chocolates come with so many weird flavours? Did anyone actually like them?

And now, Turnus and Camilla were both away, defending this village from bandits — from bandits who had already destroyed one village — and while Juturna was sure that they'd be fine because they were awesome and they were always fine and they had all the guys with them to keep them safe, but at the same time … what if they weren't fine? What if their luck ran out, like Dad's luck had run out? What then?

She didn't want to lose them, and while it was hard to imagine why Rutulian Security would stay together if they weren't actually doing security, Juturna didn't want any of them to lose their lives defending random no mark villages in the middle of nowhere.

Lausus had given Juturna her first kiss on her seventeenth birthday; it had been a fumbling, uncertain, messy thing, but she had liked it anyway; they would have gone further except that Camilla had opened the closet door and given him such a look that he had thrown up on the floor at her feet. Turnus had been a little more understanding the next morning, telling her that if she wanted to marry Lausus, he wouldn't object — the irony that she was allowed to marry a nice, cute boy if she wanted to, but he was determined to try and marry a girl who couldn't stand him was apparently lost on her big brother — but if not, he'd rather she didn't fool around too much for the sake of her reputation.

For the sake of her reputation. Yeah, like that was something to worry about. It's the twenty-third century, bro; nobody cares about that stuff any more.

Silvia had helped her raise a baby deer that she'd found abandoned by its mom on one of the country estates of the Rutulus family; okay, it was more like Silvia had done most of the work, but Juturna had helped a bit. They'd kept the stag — Juturna had named it Ascanius — in the house until it got too big and they had to release it back into the country estate from whence it came, for its own good if nothing else. According to Silvia — and her father, Tyrrheus — the stag still had no fear of people, none at all. You could draw a bow on it, and it wouldn't run away; it would just look at you, because it had no fear that people would hurt it. And no one would, because it was a Rutulian deer on Rutulian land.

Which meant that it was thoroughly protected.

Opis had a dark past, and she told some of the funniest stories about it, like the time when she'd joined a grimm cult and then had to make her escape when it turned out she was that evening's sacrifice; they weren't necessarily all true stories, but that didn't make them any less fun to listen to. Nisus liked all the same music that she did, and they could spend hours talking about a new album, getting into what all the lyrics might mean and all the nuances that each contained — although he loved The Sky is Falling, so, you know, his taste wasn't impeccable. Penthesilea exchanged make-up tips with her.

She didn't know all of them very well, particularly the older guys like Ufens or Euryalus or Murranus, and some of them, she mostly just knew for their loyalty to Turnus, but they were all really great guys, and they all treated her like a little princess in the best way, and even though she wasn't part of Rutulian Security, she still felt as though they were all kind of part of her family. And although they weren't as important to her as Turnus and Camilla, that didn't change the fact that she didn't want them to die.

Except … well, it wasn't as though they were going to stop if she asked them to. Why would they stop? They wanted to do something.

And they wanted Juturna to do something as well.

Maybe if I did something that made it so that they didn't have to do anything, that would be cool.

A cool idea, undermined a little bit by the fact that she had no idea of what it would take to make Turnus and Camilla stay home, and no idea of how to accomplish that task that was only an ambition in her mind.

It was kind of funny, that they treated her like she was aimless and drifting and didn't have any direction in her life, but Juturna knew exactly what she wanted out of her life; it was the two of them who didn't. Juturna wanted them to be happy. She wanted them to be together. She wanted to be cool, kooky Aunt Juturna to their kids, the kind of aunt who the children could talk to without being judged and who related to them in ways that their parents couldn't. She wanted to bring happiness into the lives of the people she cared about, and what was wrong with that?

Turnus and Camilla, on the other hand, what did they want? Okay, it wasn't exactly that they didn't know what they wanted, but they either wanted the wrong things, or they had no idea of how to get the things they wanted or intention of trying to get them. Camilla just sat and waited without doing anything that would bring the wait to an end or make it worthwhile, and Turnus … what did Turnus even want? Pyrrha Nikos? A girl seven years younger than him and dating somebody else? Seriously? No, that wasn't what he wanted; he wanted…

Power. That was what Turnus wanted, although he might not admit it. He looked at the way that Mistral was being run and the people who were running it, and he thought that he could do a better job himself.

And maybe he could. Juturna didn't know much about that. What she did know was that if he were in charge, he probably wouldn't need to marry Pyrrha anymore.

And he certainly wouldn't be going out into the field to fight bandits or whatever.

The more Juturna thought about it, the more it sounded like a very good idea to her: King Turnus, Emperor Turnus, Dictator for Life Turnus, Big Guy in Charge Turnus, Hail to the Chief Turnus. Turnus sat on his throne, with Lord Mezentius in his court and his loyal guards around him.

And a fair queen by his side.

Wouldn't that be something? It would be like one of those stories where love and courage triumph.

Only Juturna had no idea, absolutely no idea at all, how she could begin to make that particular idea happen.

The door to the lounge was open, and as Juturna was kind of sat up and looking that way, she could see Opis walk by.

"Opis?" Juturna called out to her.

Opis had passed the door, but she stuck her head back around it. "Afternoon, m'lady."

"What are you doing here?" Juturna asked. "I thought you were on a job for Coloratura?"

Opis walked into the room. Her lips were painted black to match the colour of her top. She had a beowolf tattooed on her right shoulder and a tiger tattooed on the inside of her left arm, above the studded bracelets that encircled her wrists. She made to thrust her hands into the pockets of her leather pants, but thought better of it as she walked quickly over to where Juturna half-sat, half-lay upon the sofa.

"I was on a job," she explained. "But it's done now."

"Already?" Juturna asked.

"Falco did most of the work," Opis explained. "Turns out, the guy wasn't very hard to track down. The cops could have taken care of it, except that it turns out it actually was a cop, so that makes sense."

"'A cop'?" Juturna repeated. "Really?"

"Yeah," Opis muttered darkly. "And if his whole station didn't know exactly what kind of guy he was, I'd be very surprised. Still, Falco tracked him down — not hard, like I said; apparently, he wasn't even masking his CC address — but I got to be the one to bust down the door and grab him."

"Is he still alive?" Juturna asked.

"Yeah," Opis said. She grinned. "But let's just say that he'll have to learn to use his left hand for a lot of stuff. We delivered him to a couple of detectives Falco used to work with; he says they're trustworthy, so hopefully, they'll take care of it from here. And if they don't, well, we know where he lives." She cracked her knuckles. "Rutulian Security, getting it done since … since a few years ago, when m'lord set it up, I guess."

"Congratulations," Juturna said. "I'm glad that Coloratura's out of the woods. Did you find out anything about her new album while you were there?"

"We were there to protect her, m'lady, not get the latest," Opis said.

"You could have done both," Juturna muttered. She picked up the chocolate box from the table in front of her. "You want one?"

"I'm not sure I should."

"Why? Are you on a diet or something?"

"No, but those look expensive."

"They are, so?"

"So, I'm not sure that—"

"Oh, come on; I'm offering them to you. Just take one!" Juturna cried.

"Okay, thanks, m'lady," Opis said. She reached out towards one of the caramel ones.

"Not that one," said Juturna, who was fond of the soft centres.

Opis grinned. Her fingers waggled a little bit as they hovered over the chocolates. She picked up a round one, with lots of little lumps poking out of the chocolate. "Do you know what this one is?"

"Uh…" Juturna glanced at the chart that had come with the box. "Hazelnut praline."

"Oh," Opis said. "Okay." She popped the sweet into her mouth and chewed on it quickly, swallowing. "Thanks, that was nice."

"Sit down," Juturna said.

Opis frowned. "M'lady."

"Please," Juturna said. "Sit down. You don't have anywhere to be, right?"

Opis shook her head.

"Then humour me and take a seat."

"Sure thing, m'lady, as you wish," Opis murmured. She grabbed a chair and moved it across the room until she was sitting diagonally across from Juturna on the sofa. "Is something wrong, m'lady?"

Juturna clasped her hands together. "You know that everyone — nearly everyone — is on a job, right?"

Opis nodded. "Achates told me when I got back. I'm sorry I'm going to miss it."

"They're going to be okay, right?" Juturna asked.

Opis snorted. "Are you worried, m'lady, is that what this is all about?"

"No!" Juturna squawked. "Maybe. A little."

"There's nothing to worry about," Opis assured her. "They're a tough bunch; they'll be fine."

"You really believe that?" Juturna asked. "You're not just saying it to make me feel better?"

Opis leaned forward in her chair. "M'lady … I'm proud to be a member of this group. I'm proud to call myself a Rutulian. I'm proud to serve my lord. And I'm proud of all those things because it means something: we're a bunch of hard cases; don't mess with us." She grinned. "Have some faith, m'lady; no bandit tribe is going to get the best of them, I guarantee it."

Juturna smiled. "I suppose I should have more faith in my brother and Camilla, right? Believe me, I know that they are … I mean, everyone tells me that they're great; I don't get the chance to see it much for myself—"

"They're the real deal," Opis said. "We don't exaggerate that, even if we might have reason to."

"I just … I don't want to lose them," Juturna said softly.

Opis nodded. "I can understand that, m'lady," she said, her own voice becoming a little quieter. She paused for a moment. "M'lady … I don't know if this is my place, but … did I ever tell you that I met your father once?"

"No," Juturna said, sitting up a little. "You met Dad, when? Was it during your dark past?"

"I did not have a dark past," Opis insisted. "I had a wild and misspent youth; there's a difference."

"What is the difference?"

"Dark past makes me sound evil," Opis said. "Misspent youth makes me sound like a teenager, which I was when I met your father."

"Was he arresting you?" Juturna asked.

"Something like that," Opis replied. "He could have thrown the book at me for what I'd done but … he didn't. He … he talked to me. He listened to me. And when he was done listening to me, he said, 'I think you're the kind of person who needs help more than you need punishment. But you're going to have to want to help yourself in order to make it happen.' And then he pointed me towards some people who could help me get clean."

Juturna smiled. "Yeah, that … that sounds a lot like Dad. And did you?"

"Get cleaned up? Yeah," Opis said. "I mean, I still did a few more dumb things with my life before I found my way here, but I never fell back down that hole again, thanks to your father. I guess … that's one of the reasons why I decided to join the Rutulians; I wanted to show the old lord that he was right to believe in me." She cleared her throat. "That sounds kind of dumb now I say it out loud."

"No," Juturna said. "No, it doesn't. It sounds … it sounds really cool."

"Thanks, m'lady, but I should—"

"Wait," Juturna said, before Opis could get up. "Come on, you can't really have to do anything else right now."

"My lord doesn't pay me to talk to you, m'lady."

"What else are you going to do?" Juturna demanded. "Weapon maintenance? Watch TV in the rec room? Spar with Achates or Ilioneus? You can do all of that some other time."

Opis hesitated for a moment, before she said, "What do you want to talk about?"

Juturna sighed. "Do you think that I ought to do something?"

Opis blinked. "What do you mean, m'lady?"

"I don't know, get a job or something," Juturna explained. "Turnus would like me to do something, but he doesn't say what he'd like me to do."

"Perhaps m'lord would like you to decide that for myself."

"Yeah, but I've decided to do this, and he doesn't seem too happy about it," Juturna exclaimed. "I mean, he's not unhappy — not in the way that he's unhappy about other stuff — but … you know what I mean, right?"

Opis shrugged. "If you're looking for me to tell you that my lord is wrong, m'lady … I'm afraid I don't have that kind of courage. It isn't my place, anyway."

Juturna chuckled. "Fine, I wasn't trying to get you into any trouble. I just… I don't know. I'm happy, you know. There's nothing that I want, except…"

"Except, m'lady?"

"Do you think Turnus would be a good leader?" Juturna asked.

If Opis was fazed by the change of subject, she didn't show it, only saying, "I think my lord is a good leader, m'lady; we wouldn't follow him if he weren't. You can't pay someone enough to risk their lives for someone they don't respect."

"Okay, right, that's on me; I chose the wrong words," Juturna said, holding up one hand. "What I mean is…" She paused for a moment, picking a chocolate — the caramel that Opis hadn't eaten earlier — out of the box and sticking it into her mouth. She chewed on it, and only resumed speaking after she'd swallowed. "Do you want to have another one of these? I'll let you have a soft centre this time."

"You're very kind, m'lady," Opis said. "Um, do you know which one—?"

"That one's strawberry, and that one's orange, if you like either of those," Juturna said, pointing to two of the sweets. "Or you could have both."

"One will be enough, thank you, m'lady," Opis said, taking the orange crème. "But m'lady was saying about a leader."

"Right, a leader," Juturna said. "Do you think that Turnus would make a good leader, not just for the Rutulians, but for, like, the whole kingdom?"

"You mean on the Council?"

"Or more than that," Juturna said.

Opis frowned. "You mean … like—"

"You know," Juturna said. "In the old days."

Opis' eyebrows rose. "You…" She laughed. "Are you serious, m'lady?"

"Come on, it's just a question," Juturna said. "Do you think that he'd be any good at it?"

Opis didn't reply straight away. After a moment, she said, "Yeah. Yeah, I think he would. He's a fair man; he treats his followers as a lord should, treats his enemies as they deserve, fights well, listens to those worth listening to … most of the time. What more can you ask for?"

"That's what I thought," Juturna murmured. That was kind of a lie, but it sounded better than saying 'I don't care whether he'd be good at it; I want it because it would make him happy.'

"But it'll never happen," Opis said.

"No?" Juturna asked.

Opis stared at her silently for a moment. "M'lady … you're not joking, are you?"

"Is it really that impossible?" demanded Juturna. "Is there really no way?"

Opis spread out her hands on either side of her. "I … m'lady, this is all way over my head, but … I don't see how. Short of the Dark Mother stepping in to help you out, I don't see how."

Now it was Juturna's turn to furrow her brow. "'The Dark Mother'?"

"Nothing," Opis said. "It's just something from when I was in a grimm cult."

"Was that before or after Dad helped you get clean?"

"After," Opis admitted. "But while I may have joined an evil religion, I did so without being under the influence of any substances. In my defence, I didn't think that people actually worshipped grimm; I thought they were all just poseurs being edgy."

"Then why did you want to join their club?"

"'Cause it was a club; I wanted to belong to something," Opis said. "But, when I was there, before they decided that the clueless kid who'd just wandered in would make a pretty good sacrifice, I learned a little bit about the Dark Mother. She's … I didn't find out what she is, exactly, but she must be kind of like a grimm … something. Anyway, the point is that, according to the stories, she once helped a common bandit to overthrow the Empress herself, and take control of the whole of Mistral."

"Really?" Juturna asked, unable to keep the interest out of her voice. "Wait, are you talking about Pyrrha the Second?"

"Maybe," Opis replied. "I don't have a lot of schooling, m'lady; I'm not sure who that is."

"Do you remember anything else about this Dark Mother?" asked Juturna. "Like where she is, or how—?"

"It's a myth, m'lady; it's a fairy tale told by deluded morons," Opis said.

"But what if it isn't?" Juturna said. "I mean, a bandit really did overthrow the Empire, for a little bit anyway; she killed the Empress and took over the city and ruled Mistral for the rest of her life, so maybe she really did have help from someone, from this Dark Mother, whoever she is." Her blue eyes lit up as she had a great idea. "Could you take me to a grimm—?"

"No," Opis said flatly.

"You didn't even let me finish!"

"You were going to ask me to take you to a grimm cult, weren't you, m'lady?"

"Yes, so—"

"No."

Juturna pouted. "Why not?"

"Because they're a bunch of freaks, and they murder people, and m'lord would skin me alive if I took you within a mile of a place like that," Opis declared. "And that's only if Camilla didn't get her hands on me first."

She got to her feet. "Grimm cults are full of losers who couldn't get laid when they were young dreaming about how they're going to totally rise up and show everyone. That's why their story is about a mommy who gives them everything they ever wanted. It's not real, and it's no place for a girl like you. I'm sorry, m'lady, but I can't — won't — help you do something like that."

Juturna sighed. "Fine," she muttered. "I guess you're right; Turnus and Camilla would kill us both if they found out about it. And you're right; it probably isn't real. Just a fairytale, like you said." She folded her arms. "Poor bro. You know, I think the way things are is really starting to get to him. You know, on the night of the Breech, he sat outside my room all night? I could hear him breathing on the other side of the door."

Opis clenched her hands. "He wasn't the only one who lost sleep that night. Were you worried, m'lady?"

"No," Juturna said. "No, I wasn't worried at all, because my brother and Camilla and all of you were here."

Opis smiled quickly. "As for politics … what m'lord needs is a really nice girl to take his mind off things."

Juturna laughed. "A really nice girl, huh?" she repeated. "I wonder what they're up to right now?"

XxXxX​

Turnus climbed the steps, turning in circles as the staircase wound around the central column of stone. It was dark and gloomy, lit only by a few dying fire dust crystals set in sconces on the walls, but with the staircase being as narrow as it was and without anywhere else to go, he didn't have to worry about losing his way or not being able to see where was going.

In any case, he soon reached the top of the stairs, emerging out of the gloom and into the mid-morning sunshine as he climbed out onto the roof of the old temple.

The village of Ardea was spread out all around and beneath him, the rustic houses with their low silhouettes, the stalls set out for market with their coloured awnings, the stables with their piles of straw, the carts resting empty and unused, or else filled up and with asses or oxen in harness. And beyond that, the fields that kept the village fed: to the north and west, wheat and corn blossoming from the earth in expectation of the harvest; to the east, vegetables of various sorts, they were all sticking their greenery out of the ground, but Turnus could not have said what was lying undisturbed beneath; and to the south, sheep and lambs grazing in fields where only grass grew, moving slowly from one place to another, paying no mind to anything.

Of the various directions, it was the north and west that concerned him the most; the corn had grown so long that a man could easily move through it without being seen.

That was why he had posted a lookout here, on the roof of the tallest building in the village, so that they could see out beyond the crops and see anyone who might approach before they got that far.

Religion might be dying in Remnant, but this temple still saw a great deal of use as a communal space, as the mayor had taken great pains to explain to Turnus as he showed him around. For that reason, it had been kept in better repair than its religion, and as Turnus stepped out onto the roof, he felt none of the roof tiles move beneath his feet and had no need to take any especial care when walking.

Camilla was sitting on the roof, her bow, Diana's Devotion, propped up on the roof tiles beside her, the top pressed against her cheek. She was sitting on the very top of the roof, perched upon the central line, able to look both ways unimpaired with her keen eyes, but at the moment, she was looking north, where the corn would obstruct the view of Turnus' other sentries.

As Turnus approached, she began to rise. "My lord—"

"Keep your seat," Turnus urged her, choosing to sit down beside her. He paused for a moment, taking in the view of this rustic locale. "There are times when I envy you your semblance," he murmured. "To be able to see so far and so clearly, it must be … quite something."

"There are times when it is … when I appreciate it," Camilla murmured. "When you look up and see a bird in the sky, it can appear to be nothing more than a dark shape, a pair of flapping wings perhaps, but with my semblance…" She smiled. "I can see every spot upon its beak, see every feather on its wing—"

"Now you're trying to make me jealous," Turnus muttered.

Camilla chuckled, covering her mouth with one hand. "Forgive me, my lord," she said softly. "That was not my intent."

"Even if it were your intent, there would be nothing to forgive," Turnus replied. "What you describe sounds very impressive, but I suppose it must get awkward when you suddenly have to look at something close by."

"I turn it off in those cases."

"Does it get all blocky, like a picture magnified too much upon a screen?"

"No, my lord, men are not computer files," Camilla said dryly. "Rather … the lines on Ufens' face become like canyons to my eyes, the hairs of Euryalus' beard become like black oaks."

"You make it almost sound appealing," Turnus said dryly.

"There is some beauty to be found in details, don't you think?" Camilla asked.


Turnus glanced at her and found his eye drawn momentarily to the beauty spot beneath her eye. He looked away, a frown creasing his face. "I … suppose so."

"Not that I have had much opportunity to observe such things today, my lord," Camilla said immediately. "I would be remiss in my duty if I had."

"Of course," Turnus replied. "Have you seen anything?"

"No," Camilla said.

"No sign of Nisus and Euryalus, or Silvia?"

Camilla shook her head. "No. Nothing from the north or the west. I would have signalled if I had," she added in a tone of modest reproach.

"I do not doubt it," Turnus assured her. "But…"

"Impatient, my lord?" Camilla asked. "Or nervous?"

Once more, Turnus glanced at her. "You need not call me lord up here, in private, where only the gods can hear us."

"We are in the field," Camilla reminded him. "It is as well to observe discipline everywhere. And besides, you are my lord."

"And your friend, no?"

Camilla was silent for a moment. "Yes," she said softly, although she matched it with a gentle smile. "Yes, you are my friend."

Turnus himself took pause before he answered. "It is both impatience and nervousness. I do not regret taking this job for free, but that doesn't mean that I can't want it to be done so that we can go home. And nervousness … sending scouts out always makes me nervous. Our strength is in our numbers—"

"We are not some unskilled mob that can only prevail by swamping the enemy with bodies and drowning them in our own blood," Camilla said mildly.

"Indeed not, but … some of my men, I would match against a huntsman: you, myself, a few others; some are not quite at that level, although they are not far off either. But the reason why I deem us more capable than a huntsman, more suited to defend a place like this than a huntsman, is that we are forty men who fight as one. But Silvia is out by herself, and Nisus and Euryalus … if Silvia were to be caught—"

"That she is not caught is why Silvia went out by herself," Camilla reminded him. "So that no more leaden-footed comrade could slow her down or reveal her to the enemy. Have faith, my lord."

"I have faith," Turnus clarified. "But if I did not also have concern, that would make me a poor lord, no? And a poor commander, what is worse." He paused. "If you want to come down from here, I can have Palinurus relieve you."

Camilla shook her head. "I'm fine. Palinurus has good eyes, but he does not have my semblance. My semblance with which I can see Silvia approaching."

"Where?" Turnus demanded.

Camilla pointed to the west. "She's just emerged from the tree line."

Said tree line, the point at which an old and tangled Mistralian forest, full of wild trees with thick trunks and long branches, began to disappear off into the distance, was some way off. Turnus looked that way, squinting, and yet, he could not see Silvia approaching as Camilla proclaimed.

"Where?" he asked. "I don't see her."

"I see her plain as day," Camilla said. A little amusement entered her voice. "And she must know that I can see her, because she's waving at me."

By this point, Turnus thought that he could see something, a shape just beyond the forest, someone moving in the direction of the village. It must be Silvia, not only because Camilla wouldn't lie to him but also because Silvia was the one he had sent to scout the west for signs of the bandits that had destroyed Evanteum.

"I'll go down and see what she's found," Turnus said as he got up. "Are you sure that you're alright to remain up here?"

"Quite alright," Camilla said. "Go. With good fortune, she will have found our prey."

"Indeed," Turnus agreed, before he retraced his steps over the temple roof back to the hatch from which he had emerged. He climbed down. To descend in darkness was theoretically trickier than to ascend, but Turnus took the steps two or three at a time regardless, bounding down the circular staircase until he emerged into the main temple. The frescoes on the walls were faded, the colours muted by exposure to too much light and not enough repair; he could barely make out what was being depicted: wild beasts, or a hunt, maybe; not grimm, but leopards and lions and men with … something in their hands. Spears, perhaps. It mattered very little, at this point, but Turnus could not help feel it was a little disappointing that this place where once the gods of old Mistral had been worshipped had become a site for village meetings and jumble sales.

He started for the door, but turned back instead towards the altar, where a statue of Seraphis, the Lord of the Sky, stared down at him.

The dignity of the god was somewhat deflated by the fact that his nose was gone.

Nevertheless, Turnus bowed his head. "Gods of my fathers," he whispered, "I thank you for sending to me unharmed my servant Silvia; if she has returned not only well but with news, I will sacrifice to you, to Seraphis and Re who watch us from the air, six pigeons. Upon my name as a Rutulus, I vow it shall be so."

And with that, he did turn away, striding out of the temple and into the village itself. The roads of Ardea were not paved, merely dirt tracks that formed a rough cross with a few minor streets jutting off them, but it was down that dirt road to the north that Turnus strode. His men lined the road, sitting on overturned crates or simply on the ground, leaning against the walls of the buildings that fronted onto the main road. Some were checking their weapons or sharpening their blades; others were eating; others were otherwise occupying themselves, or simply waiting. Waiting for him to give the orders, waiting for the action, waiting.

They recognised from his pace that he was in a hurry, and so, aside from a few hasty acknowledgements, a few 'my lord's, nobody tried to stay him.

And so he reached the northern edge of the village, by which point, he could see Silvia reasonably clearly enough as she jogged down the road towards.

She did not look as though she was in flight, which suggested that at least she hadn't been observed; it might also mean that she hadn't found anything, judging by the way that she was not in an immense hurry to deliver the news.

On the other hand, she could also be pacing herself.

Silvia was a deer faunus, with doe ears sprouting out from either side of her head; her eyes were a chestnut brown like a deer's fur. Her hair was black and hung loose down behind her about halfway to her waist; as she ran, it streamed behind her slightly like the banner of an army. Her skin was browned by a life lived in the outdoors, and she was dressed in various shades of dark green and dull brown, although her chestnut cloak was dappled with white spots. She had a bow, which could also turn into a quarterstaff at need, slung across her back, and a plethora of knives thrust into her belt.

Murranus was standing sentinel just beyond the edge of the village, and Silvia reached out a hand, enclosed in a black fingerless glove, to high-five him as she ran past, stopping in front of Turnus. She bowed her head, her black hair falling all around her. "My lord."

"Silvia," Turnus said. "Glad to see you make it back in one piece."

"Thank you, my lord," Silvia said, raising her head. "I wish that I had better news to bring back."

"You didn't find anything?" Turnus asked.

Silvia shook her head. "No, my lord. Not a trail, not a trace. If they're still around, they're nowhere to the north of us."

"What about grimm?" demanded Turnus. It would, after all, be a fine thing if the grimm fell upon them while they were engaged with the bandits, wherever they might be.

"I didn't see any of them either, my lord, and if the grimm see you, they let you know it," Silvia replied.

Turnus nodded. "Well, it's a pity, but don't take it too hard; if they weren't there, then they weren't there."

He did not even entertain the possibility that they were there but Silvia had missed them; Silvia's father was the chief ranger of the Rutulus' estates, and had been since his father's day, and he had taught his daughter everything he knew about woodcraft, tracking, trails, and the like. While old Tyrrheus himself had not been interested in exchanging his old job for a new one with Rutulian Security, his daughter had been more interested in a new life of intermittent adventure and excitement.

If she hadn't found anything, it was because there was nothing to be found. Turnus might be concerned for his people, but his faith in them was absolute.

He patted her on the shoulder. "Get some rest. If Euryalus and Nisus find anything, then we'll still need you for the fight ahead."

Silvia grinned. "Don't worry, my lord, I've got plenty left to give."

Turnus smiled. "Get some rest anyway. Nothing will happen until Euryalus and Nisus return."

"Yes, my lord," Silvia said, and the grin remained on her face as she walked down the street, following Turnus' footsteps in reverse.

Turnus remained where he was, standing with his hands on his hips as he looked out across the land spread out around Ardea, the farming fields giving way to the woods and the wild, uncultivated meadow.

It was … a lovely place. Not unique, by any means, it was very representative of rural Anima, but all that proved was that Anima itself was a very lovely place.

Atlas, where he had gone to school and spent a little while in his first job, was an impressive sight to look upon, a technological marvel that induced admiration; the icy plains of Solitas had a cold beauty about them. But Anima, these villages, their fields and farms, the woods and the streams, the life that filled this vast and ancient land, it had a charm that nowhere else on Remnant possessed.

Anima was a land; Mistral was a kingdom, possessed of a rich history longer than any other kingdom enjoyed. Other lands might possess the ruins of ancient kingdoms fallen and forgotten, but in Mistral, the ruins were as like to belong to some earlier age of Mistral itself as they were to any musty, long-forgotten realm of interest only to archaeologists. The ghosts of Mistral's past haunted not only the houses of the great, but the fallen ruins in which they had dwelled, the rivers by which they had stopped to drink, the fields in which they had fought for the glory of their names and the honour of their families. Mistral had a grand old past. Mistral had a teeming present too; it was a land filled with life, spotted with villages just like Ardea where simple, honest folk reaped and sowed and reared and lived. Mistral had a rich past and an equally rich present, but … but he could not see that it had a future.

And it was a disgrace. A disgrace which filled him with anger. Look at this place, a charming place to be sure, but one which lived from day to day under the threat of annihilation from grimm or bandits — bandits! In this day and age! To think that a kingdom, a modern kingdom, should be infested with brigands as though hundreds of years of progress and development had never taken place. Yes, it was a large kingdom, and wild, with many open spaces, but so what? With all the ways that mankind had developed, with all the technology at their disposal, it should not have been beyond the wit of man to find some way to suppress them all and their activities. And yet, they were treated as an issue as endemic as the common cold, a problem with no beginning and no ending.

That was what was so frustrating, not just that there were problems, but that nobody was interested in finding solutions. Nobody had any answers because they weren't even looking. Mistral was running to stand still and didn't even manage that with any consistency.

Not that he had any easy, obvious answers, but … but at least he recognised the need to look for them!

A sigh escaped him. Camilla was right, ultimately; he would never … standing here and brooding on it wasn't going to make any changes, was it?

But what else could he do? Go into politics? No, he was not … even if he could unbend enough to gladhand for votes amongst the populace, certain aspects of his reputations — all the deaths — would almost certainly count against him. He had broken no laws, and he had done nothing dishonourable, but some would say that duelling was a tradition that had outstayed its welcome. Not to mention the hypocrisy of someone who wished to bring Mistral into the future and yet at the same time invoke the bloodiest of the old ways.

No, he would not be voted onto the Council, and even if he did, he would only be one voice amongst five. So what then? What could he do? What could anyone do to halt this decline?

Turnus was distracted from these thoughts by a cough from behind him. He turned around to find himself looking down upon the Mayor of Ardea, one Drances by name, a small, lean man dressed in black, with a silver chain of office dangling from his neck. Turnus had to admit that he didn't much care for the fellow, possibly because he had a face that reminded Turnus of a rat.

Or perhaps it was the fact that he had sniffed at Camilla when they had first arrived, and seemed to be struggling to restrain himself from sneering every time he came near her.

Nevertheless, Turnus endeavoured to maintain a courteous tone as he asked, "Can I help you?"

Drances rubbed his hands together, as though he were washing them. "My lord," he said, in a simpering tone, "as grateful as we are that you have not only come to defend us from these vile brigands, but also to do so free of charge … nevertheless…"

"Some might say that complaining about a service you are getting for nothing is rather churlish," Turnus remarked. "Nevertheless, if there is anything unsatisfactory about our work, then by all means, let me hear it."

Drances glanced away. "Thank you, my lord, you are truly the most generous lord in all of Mistral. However, ahem … when you agreed to come and defend our village from these vile brigands I thought, we thought, that, perhaps, you might, ahem, defend the village."

"I do not see anyone to defend it from, do you?" Turnus asked.

"No," Drances admitted. "But, forgive me, my lord, I am not a warlike man, but is not now the time to be establishing defences for when the enemy does come?"

"Perhaps," Turnus said. "If you could afford to keep us here for weeks on end. But these bandits are cowards, they prey on targets which they can easily overcome; the moment they saw that this village was garrisoned and defended, they would leave it alone. Perhaps they would leave you alone for good, or for a year, or even a season. Or perhaps they would watch and wait until my men and I returned to Mistral and then fall upon your once-more defenceless village. I do not mean to take that chance. That is why I have sent out scouts to locate the bandit camp, and once they return, we shall fall upon them with all our strength, and either destroy them or at least do so much damage that they will flee this region never to return. That is why my men are not wasting time digging trenches or putting up barricades: because if they must make a march of some distance and fight a battle at the end of it, I would have them rested beforehand. Do you understand?"

"Yes, my lord," Drances murmured. He bowed his head. "Forgive me—"

"Your concern for your village is natural," Turnus told him. "But I know what I'm doing, and my men are brave and loyal and true, especially the faunus amongst them."

Drances' eyes widened, and he looked away for a moment, muttering something underneath his breath.

"You came to us because of our reputation," Turnus said. "And that reputation is not undeserved. Trust us. Now, if you'll excuse me."

Drances bowed his head. "Of course, my lord."

Turnus nodded to him, and then walked past him, retracing his steps back down the dirt road. His steps were slower now, making it clear that he was open to anything that any of his men might wish to raise with him. He stopped beside Pallas, who was not quite the youngest of the Rutulians — that would be Nisus, who had just turned sixteen — but at seventeen, he was one of the cubs of the outfit, and one who had yet to see any combat. He had failed his initiation into Haven Academy, failing to find a token or a partner, but he was a brave young man, and Turnus had seen no reason why he should be forced to give up on all his dreams so easily.

He was a short, slender youth with tangled hair of dark brown, partially restrained by a thin golden circlet bound around his brow, although that didn't stop his hair from curling up beneath it. He was dressed in a long blue tunic, trimmed with gold, which hung down to about his knees, with a gilded cuirass worn over it and a pair of greaves upon his legs. In his hands, he held a rifle, which could transform into a spear when the situation required it, and he was looking down at it when Turnus approached.

Turnus reached out and placed a hand upon his shoulder. "Everything alright?"

Pallas looked up at him. "My lord? Sorry, I didn't hear you."

"I don't blame you for being distracted," Turnus said. "It's a fine weapon you have."

"Yes," Pallas agreed, a smile appearing on his face, although it faded as quickly as it had come. "My father got it for me, when … when he thought that I was going to become a huntsman."

"You had bad luck," Turnus assured him. "It says nothing of your courage or your quality."

"Does it not?" Pallas asked. "I mean … I couldn't complete the trial that the other students could; what does that say but that I'm not worthy?"

"Bad luck, as I said," Turnus replied. "You know that I dropped out of Atlas Academy." That was not quite true, but … well, it was one thing to admit that he hadn't graduated and another thing to admit that he'd been expelled. "Does that make me less of a warrior, less of a man, than someone who graduated? Does knowing that change your mind about wanting to be here and fight at my side?"

"No, my lord," Pallas said at once. "You're still—"

"I am still myself," Turnus said. "Still possessed of all the qualities that make me myself. A licence, or the lack of it, cannot change that. What is the name of that weapon you bear?"

Pallas' cheeks reddened. "A… A Father's Blessing, my lord."

Turnus smiled. "A fine name, of which you need not feel ashamed. You will do it honour, I am sure."

"Thank you, my lord. I mean, I will, my lord."

"It's natural to be nervous," Turnus told him. "I will not tell you to know no fear. But I would not send you into battle if I did not think you capable, and I will not lead you into a battle unless I believe it can be won."

There was a whistling sound, a shrill whistle that cut through the air, coming from above — from the ceiling of the temple.

"I think the battle may come soon now, with good fortune," Turnus declared. "Brave heart, Pallas."

"Yes, my lord. I won't let you down, my lord."

"I have no doubt," Turnus replied, before he turned away from Pallas and strode — with as much purpose as he had made to meet Silvia — towards the temple. "Is it Euryalus?" he called up. "Or the enemy?"

Camilla's head appeared over the edge of the roof. "Euryalus and Nisus returning, my lord," she replied.

"Thank you," he said, before heading to the western edge of Ardea to wait for his remaining scouts.

As with Silvia, it took him a little time — lacking Camilla's extraordinary vision — before he could see them in any detail, but sure enough, as he joined Ufens where the houses gave way the crops, he could see the two of them making their way towards him.

They were an odd pair, Nisus and Euryalus. Euryalus was the older of the two, a man of mature years, his long, dark hair and beard alike streaked with grey, his body concealed beneath a cloak of forest green. He was a countryman by upbringing and profession, a herdsman and gamekeeper upon the Rutulus' estates. A good shot, a good runner, and a good man for sneaking around, Turnus felt that he had been wasted keeping poachers away or keeping the wolves from the flock.

Nisus was not the best man in Rutulian Security, but he was by general consensus the prettiest, a fact that might even last once he became old enough to shave. He was only sixteen years old, and next year, Turnus meant to sponsor him through Haven Academy, and had no doubt that he would do very well there — with good fortune. His father had been a police officer, one of the few good ones, and just like Turnus' father, he had been killed for refusing to become one of the bad ones. Turnus had taken the young man on in order to save his mother from destitution; it had felt like the least he could do in memory of a man who had served his father well, and he too had proven to have some talent as a scout.

Haven would be glad of him next year, but Turnus was glad of him now.

Nisus and Euryalus. The two of them were practically inseparable, although Turnus was not sure what the precise nature of their relationship was; so long as they did their jobs — and they did — it was none of his concern. He was simply glad to have them here.

They halted before him, and bowed.

"My lord," Euryalus said.

"My lord," echoed Nisus, unable to keep the grin off his face.

Turnus found it slightly infectious, pricking at the corners of his mouth. "I hope that look on your face, Nisus, means that the two of you found something."

"Oh, we've found more than something, my lord," Nisus said. "We found their camp."

Turnus clapped his hands together. "Excellent! Excellent work, both of you! Where? How far off?"

"Eight miles, my lord, perhaps nine," Euryalus said. He got out his scroll, opening it up and bringing up a map. "Here, my lord."

Turnus' own scroll pinged. He got it out and opened it; Euryalus had just sent him the very same map that he had brought up on his own device; the bandit camp was marked upon it. They had not chosen a bad location to establish themselves, he had to admit: they had made camp by the side of a river, which would not only provide a water source but also protect their flank from assault, while hills surrounded them on the other three sides, with only a narrow defile to gain entrance to the camp on even ground. However, it was one thing to choose terrain to your advantage, and another thing to make best use of it.

"Were you seen?" he asked. "Do they know we're here?"

"If they know we're here, my lord, then they take us damn lightly," Euryalus replied.

"Meaning?"

"They're having a laugh, my lord," Nisus declared. "They've put up a palisade across the defile, but there's no firestep and just one dozy looking sentry outside."

"And on the hills overlooking the camp?" Turnus asked.

"No one, my lord," Euryalus said. "That's how we found them: we got up on the hill to the east and looked right down on their camp, and they never noticed."

"Not one sentry, other than the man before the palisade?"

"No, my lord," answered Euryalus.

Turnus snorted. "Cocky bunch, aren't they?"

It occurred to him that perhaps they were a little too cocky, or rather, that the situation that Nisus and Euryalus had laid out for him was just a little too easy. It might be a trap; they might have spotted Nisus and Euryalus coming and made out that their preparations were more lax than was actually the case in order to draw him into an attack.

But to what end? Bandits did not seek battle, as a rule; they sought easy prey and would rather plunder the weak than fight the strong. A battle against his forces, even if they managed to ambush them, would cost them more than he suspected they were willing to pay. He thought that if they knew that he was in the area, then they would move camp, hope to avoid him and, as he had said to Mayor Drances, wait for him and his to go away. They were no more likely to try and lure him into an assault on their camp than they were to try and assault Ardea while the Rutulians defended it. And how would they know he was here? If their scouts had gotten close enough to the village to see him, then Camilla would have spotted them.

At most, if they had become aware of Nisus and Euryalus' presence, they might have thought them huntsmen, but in that case, they would have attacked them there and then, no?

No, he did not think this was a trap. He thought this was a case of bandits who had encountered little resistance to their depredations in this region so far and had become complacent over it, something he would teach them to regret.

And if it was a trap of some kind, he would teach them to regret that too; a tiger in a pit was still a tiger, after all.

"Good work, both of you," he said. "You will be rewarded for it once we get home."

"Thank you, my lord."

"Ufens," Turnus said, "get the men together in the temple. I'll join you there shortly."

Ufens, broad-shouldered and bald-headed, bowed said head as the sunlight danced upon his dome. "At once, my lord."

Turnus himself went in search of Mayor Drances, finding him returned to his home, which also served as the town hall in so small a place as Ardea. Doubtless, it would seem poor in comparison with the mayors of more prosperous settlements, but the hanging tapestries that descended from the walls looked handsome enough, and more than any other villager here in Ardea could boast, no doubt.

"My lord?" Drances said, getting up from behind the low table at which he had been kneeling. "Is there some news? Or something I can do for you?"

"My men and I will be moving out soon," Turnus said. "By morning, I hope that the threat of these brigands will be dealt with."

"That is excellent news, my lord," Drances declared. "The hopes of the whole village go with you and your company, I have no doubt."

"I could do with just a little more than hopes," Turnus said. "Since I have taken on this task for free, I am sure that the village would not begrudge me the donation of a strong ram; surely you can spare one?"

He would, if push came to shove, pay for it, but although he could afford it, he resented a little the idea of having to pay his client for something that was, to him at least, a part of his work here; especially since they were not paying him anything.

"A ram?" Drances repeated. "Rams … yes, we have a few; this is a sheep village in part, but … why, my lord?"

"For sacrifice," Turnus answered. "I am a man of the old ways as much as I am a man of the future."

"'Sacrifice'? You mean you want to kill it?"

"Did you imagine that I might want it as a mascot?"

"No, my lord, but I…" Drances trailed off. "I suppose I can hardly refuse, can I, my lord?"

"You can," Turnus allowed. "But I would take it as a kindness if you did not."

Drances made a wordless murmuring sound. "None of the farmers will wish to give up one of their rams," he observed. "But they will like being killed by bandits even less, I think. I must confess, my lord, that a part of me thought that sending for help, with the meagre sum that we could raise, was a fool's errand. Compared with your generosity, a ram seems a very small price to pay. Very well, you shall have your sacrifice. I shall see which farmer can mostly easily part with it, and which I can strong-arm into doing so."

The ram was procured, by what precise means, Turnus did not care to know; what he cared about was that it was a fine, strong beast, with proud horns that curved down and then back upwards again, with a thick coat and strength enough that it required his might to carry it into the temple and to hold it down.

Nevertheless, hold it down he did as he laid it upon the altar in the temple.

He wondered, as the ram bleated and writhed between his unrelenting grip, how long it had been since this altar had last been used for such a purpose?

Too long, perhaps, but no matter; it would serve its intended use today.

Turnus did not look around, but he could feel the gaze of his men upon him. They did not have to participate in this ritual, if they did not wish to, but he wished for them to be here, to see this, and to hear him once the ritual was done.

He glanced down, into the eyes of the ram as it struggled futilely to escape from him. He could feel its struggle; it had to be a strong beast, or the sacrifice was nearly worthless. It had to be strong, or else it showed disrespect to the gods.

Turnus looked up from the ram and into the face of Seraphis, whose graven image stared down at him; in this moment, with the candles lit around him, with their smoke beginning to fill the air, not even the lack of a nose for the statue could take away from the sense of gravity that Turnus felt.

Properly, of course, this should have been done at a shrine to Eulalia, Loud of the War-Cry, the Lady of Victory, or else to Allecto the hateful God of War, but a small village like this had only one temple, and as Seraphis was the lord of heaven, all sacrifices could upon his altar be laid.

Turnus held out one hand. Camilla pressed a knife into his palm.

Turnus drew in a deep breath. "Seraphis, Lord of the Sky, Lord of Heaven, author and upholder of order, god of my father, god of my ancestors, hear the prayer of your devoted servant. Eulalia, Loud of the War-Cry, bearer of the aegis, you who inspire warriors to the valour that breaks the battle line, hear the prayer of one who goes to battle in your name. Allecto, God of War, you who delight in death and suffering, hear the prayer of one who goes to shed blood upon the soil."

In a single stroke, Turnus slit the throat of the ram that lay upon the altar. Its blood, dark red like wine, began to spill out across the stone, pooling where the altar dipped a little like a shallow bowl.

"Look with pleasure on this offering and stand with we who dedicate ourselves to victory and battle in common purpose." He put aside the knife, and even as the ram still struggled with increasing feebleness, he dipped his hand into the lifeblood that flowed from the dying beast and, with his fingers, smeared it across his face. "Hear me, gods, and stand with us upon this day, that we may win great glory and bring great evil to a close."

He stepped away, descending the steps that led to the altar. Camilla took his place, her vulpine tail raised, twitching slightly as he placed her whole hand into the pool of blood and made a handprint on her face like a child painting the wall.

"Eulalia, grant me swift feet that I may run across the sheaves of corn and not disturb, and a keen eye that my life-taking shafts shall never miss their mark."

She, too, stepped away. None of the Rutulians were forced to partake in this ritual, and yet, all did so, all that Turnus had brought to Ardea. Ufens smeared the blood across his bald head. Lausus drew a red line across his neck as though his throat had been cut. Pallas made a clean, straight line down his forehead and over his nose. Silvia smeared the blood around her mouth like badly applied lipstick, or the results of eating raw meat. One by one, every man approached the altar, and touched themselves with the sacrificial blood, and murmured some words to the gods who would aid them in the battle ahead.

Nisus was the last man to approach the altar, and once he, too, was smeared with blood, Turnus returned to the altar. The ram was now dead, and Turnus placed a fire dust crystal besides its lifeless body and, with a touch of his aura, set it ablaze.

Fire began to consume the carcass, devouring the meat and turning it to smoke which would rise up to heaven and fill the nostrils of the gods.

As the smoke began to rise, as the temple began to fill with the scent of burning meat, Turnus addressed his men.

"Rutulians," he said, his voice echoing off the temple walls, "as I'm sure that you have already guessed, I do not mean to wait here and receive attack from these bandits, if indeed they were minded to give it. No, thanks to the efforts of Nisus and Euryalus — although I am sure that, if the directions I commanded had been reversed, Silvia would have found them also—"

"Thank you kindly, my lord," Silvia said.

"I object!" Euryalus declared, prompting a round of laughter from the assembled warriors.

Turnus smiled, but continued on, "Thanks to the efforts of Nisus and Euryalus, the location of the bandit camp is known to us. And we shall fall upon them, and put them to the sword.

"Be under no illusions. I do not wish any man to become complacent, for complacency will kill as swiftly as any sword. These brigands have slain a huntsman — that we know of; there may be more. There are clearly those amongst them who are not without skill; they will have aura and semblances, and even those who do not will fight ferociously to survive, and they will give no quarter. Our enemy is vicious, cruel, and inhuman, and they will not hesitate to kill, even if you are wounded or disarmed. Expect no mercy, for you will receive none.

"However, we are not without advantages. Our enemy does not know that we are here. Our enemy does not know that we know where they are. Surprise is on our side, and so is the complacency of our foe. Euryalus and Nisus have observed few sentries, no preparations; when we fall on them, they will stumble out of their tents, astonished at what is happening, startled; they will not know how to respond. We will push hard, and we will keep up the pressure; we will not let them rally. We will set them running, and we will slaughter them as they retreat.

"Some of you have been with me since I founded this company. Some of you have joined our ranks only recently. But you are all well-trained, you are all well-equipped, and you are all comrades. Trust in your weapons, trust in your armour, but most of all, trust in the men alongside you.

"They are a disparate band of killers; we are a united band of warriors, and with our unity we will prevail." Turnus drew his sword, Eris, and brandished it above his head. "Rutulians!"

"Rutulians!" his warriors roared.

"Eulalia!" he cried.

"Eulalia!"
 
Last edited:
Chapter 24 - Signs and Portents, Part Two
Signs and Portents, Part Two​



Professor Leonardo Lionheart did not feel like a well man.

Judging by the feeling in his stomach, he worried that all of this lying was giving him a stomach ulcer.

Certainly, the presence of Lady Terri-Belle in his office wasn't settling his stomach in any way.

Lionheart's office was spacious, but seemed less so due to how much stuff he had managed to cram into it: two shelves sat on either side of the door, tall enough to reach from floor to ceiling and absolutely filled with books; the crawlspace above the many windows that lined the exterior walls of the semi-circular room were cluttered with unopened boxes, unused accessories, gifts he had never found a place or a use for, more books. Little tables sat in both corners of the room, surrounded not only by chairs but by more stuff, boxes littering the floor where he had put them down, always intending to find a place for them but somehow never quite managing to find the time. The only place in his whole office that didn't feel cluttered and crowded was his desk, a semicircle like the office, which was bare except for the screen and for the nameplate that sat in front of it, in case anyone forgot his name.

Actually, it was there as a conversation starter in case any of the students dropped by in need of a chat, or some tea and sympathy. He liked to joke that he had his name on his desk in case he forgot it; he'd found it a way of breaking the ice with a nervous child.

That was part of the reason he didn't clean up the office; with all the clutter and the junk, there was bound to be something here that would catch a student's interest, prompt them to ask what it was, what was in that box, where did that come from. It was a way to start a conversation, fill an awkward silence.

Like the awkward silence that now lay between himself and Lady Terri-Belle as she sat on his desk, her back half turned to him, her head bowed, one hand resting on her forehead.

"Do you still run open office?" Terri-Belle asked.

"I do," Lionheart replied. He forced a laugh. "When there are students here, of course."

Terri-Belle smiled, though it seemed a smile as false as his laughter, like something stretched across her face against its will. "I remember … it must have been my first week here; I came to you—"

"And asked me if the sole reason I had made you team leader was because of who your father was," Lionheart murmured. "I recall."

"And you told me that of course it was because of who my father was," Terri-Belle said. She looked up. "But that was no reason I couldn't be worthy of it."

She looked at him, and her smile seemed a little more genuine now, almost reaching up to her eyes. "Professor, I must confess that I have … not always considered you a good fit for the post of headmaster … but whatever your merits as a teacher, you were always an excellent counsellor."

"I … thank you, my lady," Lionheart murmured, feeling as though he had just been stabbed through the gut. He swallowed and tasted bile in his mouth. "I … every headmaster has their own style, of course, but … I've never thought that there should be any reason why Haven shouldn't become a home for the students. After all, it is in the name."

He tried to smile, although he wasn't sure what it looked like to Terri-Belle. "Not a Beacon for all mankind, not Atlas rising above the clouds … a Haven. A safe haven for those who come here to learn, and grow, and find themselves. I know that you are far from the only one, my lady, to have doubts about my fitness for this position, and I know that our performances in the Vytal Festival have been frequently disappointing, but so long as the students were happy here … I'm not sure that the rest really mattered."

"You are a kind man, Professor," Terri-Belle murmured. "Although … do you keep track of how many of your students yet live?"

"No," Lionheart said softly. "No, I'm afraid not." Lately, he would have found it too painful to endure.

"I see," Terri-Belle said, sounding a little disappointed. She paused for a moment. "How large is this year's fourth year? Thirty students? Forty?"

"Thirty-two," Lionheart said.

"Thirty-two, I see," Terri-Belle repeated. "I believe I see a way out of this, Professor. Next year, sooner than that, in just a few months once the Vytal Festival is over and everything is wrapped up, there will be thirty-two new huntsmen trained and licensed; if we can only reach that point without more losses, that will be an increase in our numbers of half again, not counting the Imperial Guard. If we can reach the end of next year, then that will be another thirty or more, and then next year and the next; if we can only staunch the bleeding and go on with only … only an ordinary level of losses, then our strength will be regained, and more, in no time at all. If we can staunch the bleeding, keep our losses down."

"Newly-graduated huntsmen," Lionheart pointed out. "Unseasoned."

"I know, but huntsmen nonetheless," Terri-Belle replied. "We need time, Professor. Time will heal all our wounds."

"If there are no more losses," Lionheart murmured.

"I know," Terri-Belle said. "But I have hope. By keeping all information to myself—"

"You cannot go on like that, my lady."

"I don't mean to go on forever, only long enough to pick up our numbers and to … this villain will be dealt with, I swear to you. I don't know exactly how just yet, but he will be dealt with." Once more, Terri-Belle fell temporarily silent. "In the meantime, I would be grateful if you would ask the professors here to consider taking on some missions. After all, the students are away or not in classes, and to be frank, at present, we have need of them."

"Oh … of course," Lionheart said, his voice sounding dull even to his ears. "I will … I can't make them, of course, but I will speak to them."

"Thank you, Professor," Terri-Belle said. She got up off his desk, rising smoothly to her feet. "I appreciate it."

Lionheart swallowed again. It still left a bitter aftertaste. "You are too kind, my lady."

Terri-Belle did not acknowledge that, but strode for the door of his office, passing between the two bookshelves as she reached out for the brass doorhandle.

The door was opened from the other side to reveal Arthur Watts standing there.

Lionheart struggled to restrain a choking sound from rising up out of his throat. He could feel his heart pounding more rapidly in his chest, and not just because Watts was here, although that would have been bad enough, but Watts was here now? Now, of all times? And Lady Terri-Belle had seen him? Yes, she didn't know who he was, and she certainly didn't know what he was, but that wasn't the point! The point was that he worked very hard to make sure that no one knew about his associations with any of Salem's servants, and now, Watts had just walked through the door.

This life was going to be the death of him. It was all he could do not to start hyperventilating.

Watts smiled. "Forgive me, I didn't realise that Leo had company."

"There is nothing to forgive," Terri-Belle said. "I was just leaving."

"I see," Watts said, stepping aside. "Then by all means, go ahead."

Terri-Belle glanced over her shoulder. "Professor."

"My lady," Lionheart murmured feebly.

Terri-Belle walked away, shooting Watts a curious glance as he did so.

The smile remained on Watts face even after she had left, and he had closed the door behind her.

"What are you doing?" Lionheart demanded. "You can't just drop in here unannounced!"

"How very nice to see you too, Leo," Watts replied, his voice as smooth as ever. The smile remained in place, gleaming beneath his moustache. It put Lionheart very much in mind of a shark. "You know, anyone listening would think that you weren't pleased to see me. They might think that you had something to hide."

Lionheart forced himself to take a couple of deep breaths. "What do you want, Arthur?"

Watts chuckled.

"What's so funny?" Lionheart demanded.

"Oh, nothing, nothing at all," Watts said, as he slunk over to the sofa on the left-hand side of the office. He sat down, crossing one leg over the other as he spread out his arms. "You know, Tyrian hasn't heard anything from you lately about the assignments of any Mistralian huntsmen. I think he might be getting a little bored."

"Well then, perhaps he shouldn't have…" Lionheart trailed off. Perhaps he shouldn't have let Terri-Belle live. No. No, he couldn't say that; it pained him to even think it, for all that it would have made many things easier.

He could still remember when Terri-Belle had come to Haven, for all that it was eleven years ago. She had been tall and muscular even then, but far less certain of herself. She had worn high heels and inexpertly applied make-up as though she feared that she were insufficiently feminine. She had grown out of it, and into herself, a strong woman and a leader. For all that she esteemed him little, nevertheless, he did not have it in him to wish her dead.

"Lady Terri-Belle has taken control of all huntsman operations," he said quietly. "Only she knows what missions have been assigned to which huntsmen."

"I see," Watts said. "Can you find out?"

"No."

"Have you tried?"

"No."

"Then make the effort," Watts insisted. "I'm sure that she'll confide in—"

"No!" Lionheart cried, planting his hands upon his desk as he rose to his feet. "I won't do it, I'm done! I won't help you kill anyone else!"

Watts stared at him, his eyes inscrutable, his whole face expressionless. "I see the lion has found his courage," he observed. "A little late, perhaps, for those who are already dead, but … what's the expression? 'Better late than never'?" He paused for a moment. "Of course, some might say that if you are unwilling to be of assistance, then you are of no more use to us."

A shudder ran down Lionheart's body. He was taller than Watts, and broader in the shoulders, but it was not the Atlesian scientist sitting in his office who frightened him. It was not even those he cavorted with like Cinder Fall, as much as he found the psychotic girl intimidating.

No, it was she whom they all served that put the fear in him, the fear that had driven him to this point.

"You … you don't care about a few Mistralian huntsmen," he managed to force out. "You still need me to get the Relic."

"We need the Spring Maiden," Watts pointed out.

"To open the vault," Lionheart replied. "I'm the one who knows how to get there in the first place."

Watts was silent for a moment. "Tell me something, Leo: when you started down this path, did you really believe that no one else was going to have to bleed in order to save your skin?"

Lionheart looked down at his desk. "What … what do you want?" he asked, his voice a whisper. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm here to prepare the next act in the drama," Watts said. "The curtain is about to fall on Beacon, and when it does … Haven will be next. Tell me, Leo, who in your opinion holds power in this city?"

Lionheart looked up at him. "The Steward—"

"Military power," Watts said. "Forgive me, I should have specified."

"Are you worried about threats?"

"Not particularly," Watts replied blithely. "I'm more interested in making friends."

"You're going to recruit?" Lionheart hissed. "But if it gets out—"

"I'm not going to be indiscreet, obviously," Watts said, holding up one hand. "I'm not looking for another Cinder — one of them was quite bad enough. No, what I'm looking for…"

Lionheart waited. "Yes?"

"I'm not sure you need to know," Watts declared. "All I need from you are names. Names of those who have swords and spears at their disposal. The rest, I can work out for myself."

"What are you going to do to them?"

"Talk to them," Watts said, "that's all. Every name you give me will end the day as alive and well as they began it. Who knows? They may end the day advantaged. Do sit down, Leo; you look ridiculous standing like that."

Lionheart sank back down into his chair, his eyes remaining fixed on Watts. "Forces?" he asked.

"Quite so," Watts agreed.

Lionheart closed his eyes for a moment. "Lady Terri-Belle commands the Imperial Guard," he said. "Meanwhile, at her recommendation, Mistral has begun to raise the beginnings of an army."

Lionheart opened his eyes in time to see Watts' eyebrows raise. "'An army'?" he said. "That's a development."

"After the Breach, it was decided that there was a need for Mistral to have its own security," Lionheart murmured. "More security than could be provided by a small number of huntsmen: soldiers, androids—"

"'Androids'?" Watts repeated. "Did you say androids?"

"Bought from Atlas, yes."

Watts smiled. "And tell me, who leads this army?"

"Philippa Yeoh is Polemarch of the First Cohort," Lionheart said. "Under the patronage of Lady Ming."

"I see," Watts said. "Anyone else that I should know about?"

"The head of Rutulian Security," Lionheart said with a nod of his head. "Lord Rutulus."

XxXxX​

Terri-Belle, her guard discarded for the moment, rubbed her brow with one hand.

She was sitting in her makeshift office, examining the latest of a stack of papers sitting on her desk.

Who would have thought that there were this many caravans leaving the city? There seemed to be at least one every day, and they all wanted a huntsman to protect them.

She thought that perhaps she should have known how many. She wondered if her father knew. If he did, she wasn't going to reveal to him that she didn't by asking him.

So many caravans. So many jobs to be done. There were more requests for huntsmen than there were huntsmen to do them, even if she included all of her guards — which she would not; she needed someone to stay and defend Mistral, after all. It was very tempting to sit here and prioritise all the requests that came in, decide for herself which were important and which were not, which were an acceptable use of resources and which were not, decide which she would offer to huntsmen looking for work and which she would quietly drop in the trash. But that would be an exercise of her powers too far: she was not the commander of all of Mistral's huntsmen; she was only facilitating their operations. The huntsmen of Mistral were still free agents, free to take — through her — whatever jobs they wanted.

There was a line, and she wasn't going to cross it.

However much she might want to.

A knock on the door made Terri-Belle look up. Standing in the doorway was the man whom she had met coming in to see Lionheart just as she had been leaving. He was a tall, lean man, with black hair turning grey at the tips and a fine walrus moustache overshadowing his upper lip. He wore a grey suit with a yellow shirt, and a black tie hanging loosely from around his neck.

Terri-Belle frowned slightly. "Can I help you?"

"That remains to be seen," the man said, his voice lugubrious as he breezed into her office. "I do have the honour of addressing the Lady Terri-Belle, Captain of the Imperial Guard of Mistral and Warden of the White Tower, do I not?"

"You do," Terri-Belle said. "And who do I have the honour of addressing, sir? And how did you get in here?"

"My name is Watts," he replied. "Doctor Arthur Watts, at your service." He bowed to her, one hand behind his back, the other spread out at his side. "I've been authorised to speak with you by the Mistralian ambassador to Vale; I have a letter of recommendation—" He began to reach into his pocket.

"Fine, fine," Terri-Belle said. She didn't need to see it, not when he must have shown it to at least one guard just to get inside the palace. "You're from Vale, then?"

"From Atlas, originally," clarified Doctor Watts.

Terri-Belle grunted. "Well, as much as I would like to say that it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, I am rather busy at the moment, so why don't we cut to what, exactly, I can do for you?"

Doctor Watts clasped his hands behind his back. "What do you want, my lady?"

Terri-Belle blinked. "What do I want?"

Doctor Watts smiled. "Precisely."

Terri-Belle's brow furrowed. "What kind of a question is that?"

"A very straightforward one, I should have thought," observed Doctor Watts.

"What do I want? 'What do I want,' what?" Terri-Belle demanded. "What do I want for dinner?"

"What do you want?" Doctor Watts repeated.

Terri-Belle stared flatly at him. "You came all the way from Vale to ask me that? I think you wasted a trip."

"Is it so difficult a question to answer?"

"Shining Light!" Terri-Belle yelled.

Her sister slunk into the room, her hips swaying a little as she walked. "Yes, sister? Or should I call you captain, since we are in company?"

Terri-Belle ignored that, her attention remaining fixed upon Doctor Watts. "Supposing that what I want is for you to go with my sister here and leave the premises, what then?"

"Then I will depart, of course," Doctor Watts replied smoothly. "If that is what you want."

"What I want, what I want, yes! Yes, that is what I want: I want you to get out and leave me in peace," Terri-Belle snapped. "Leave me to my work." She looked down at said work: to the caravan, to the one caravan amongst many caravans seeking protection. One caravan amongst many; one piece of paper amongst many; amongst so, so many. So many tasks and so few huntsmen to carry them out.

"Wait," she said, glancing up to see both Doctor Watts and Shining Light stopped by the door. They both turned to look at her.

A sigh fell heavily from Terri-Belle's mouth; she was almost surprised it did not thud as it hit the floor.

"You want to know what I want?" Terri-Belle murmured.

"I wouldn't have asked if I didn't," Doctor Watts pointed out.

Terri-Belle rose to her feet. "My destiny was laid out for me the moment I was born. I am my father's eldest daughter and his heir. While he lives, I command the Imperial Guard and serve him as Warden of the White Tower, and when he is dead, then … then I shall take his place upon the Steward's Chair and rule Mistral as he did, and his father before him. What I want … what I want, Doctor, is for Mistral to be at peace as it was in the days of my father's youth; what I want is for these dark clouds that gather round our house to be dispelled by the sun of a brighter day; what I want is to call upon the gods of my ancestors to give me back my huntsmen and for my prayer to be answered."

She paused for a moment, drawing in a breath. "There is … I want my city to be safe. I want my kingdom to be safe. I want my huntsmen to be free to go about their business without … with only an ordinary level of caution, instead of … I want Mistral to be safe and protected and at peace again."

Doctor Watts was silent for a moment. "I see," he murmured. "Thank you, Lady Terri-Belle. Now, I believe this charming young lady was going to show me out."

"Mmm," Terri-Belle murmured. She had said more than she meant to, the words pouring out of her like a river in spate; a part of her felt as though she had said more than she ought to have done. But they were words, that was all. Words that compromised nothing, that revealed no secrets, words that would not have surprised anyone who knew her well.

Words, that was all, and signifying nothing.

She didn't bother to watch them go; rather, she sat down and returned her attention to her paperwork.

She had so much work to do.

XxXxX​

Not the one, Watts thought, as he walked side by side with Lady Shining Light towards the exit from the palace. Not the one indeed. Lady Terri-Belle was too bound by duty by far to be of any use to them. Someone like her could not be so easily manipulated into serving their ends.

"You are a strange man," Shining Light observed.

Watts looked at her. She was certainly prettier than her elder sister, even if it made him an old goat to think so, and she seemed to know it too, or at least, she wore her hair and made up her face so as to draw attention to it. She walked with a sway to her hips, not a martial gait but rather, resembling the strut of a model. And yet, the sword at her hip was real enough, and so was the armour that she was presently wearing.

"How so, my lady?" he asked.

"To come into the palace of the stewards, into the presence of the Warden of the White Tower, and ask … what she wanted?"

"Yes," Watts replied. "That is what I asked precisely: what do you want?"

Shining Light snorted. "Is that not strange behaviour where you come from, Mister—?"

"Doctor," he corrected her. "Doctor Arthur Watts, at your service."

She raised one eyebrow. "Doctor," she murmured. "Is this some experiment? Will you publish a paper on the effects of inane questions upon Mistralian nobles? Or is it warriors that concern you?"

"You think that being asked what you want is inane?" Watts deflected.

"Is it not?" Shining Light responded. "Children are asked what they want; adults are expected to grow out of desire."

Doctor Watts chuckled. "Are you sure that you are not the strange one, Lady Shining Light? Where I come from, adults grow up to call desire ambition."

"'Ambition'?" Shining Light asked. "Do you call what my sister had to say 'ambition'?"

Watts did not reply to her; rather, he said, "And what if I were to ask you what you want, Lady Shining Light? Would you tell me that you want for nothing, that you have grown out of desire, that you are perfectly content with your station in life?"

Shining Light faltered in her steps, coming to an abrupt halt. "You would use me in your study, Doctor?"

"You are a noble, are you not?" Watts pointed out. "And a warrior."

Shining Light smiled. "When I was a girl, I used to run up and down these corridors pretending to be someone else. I was a witch, I was a princess, I was an empress."

"Many children do such things, albeit in less august settings," Watts observed.

"And then we grow up and realise that we will never be anything but ourselves, disappointing though that may be," Shining Light said.

Watts felt glad that his moustache hid the smile he could feel growing on his face. "What is it that you want, Lady Shining Light?"

"My sister spoke true: her destiny was set the moment she was born," Shining Light declared. "Because she was born first, the eldest daughter. She will inherit our father's seat, and his rule, and all his power, and all the lands and incomes of the House of Thrax besides. While I, a younger sister, may scrape and serve and spend my life at her command and bidding … or be cast out into wretched penury."

Or find something else to do with your life, Watts thought. Heavens forfend, you could get a job and work for a living. He was no stranger to thwarted ambition, but was there anything more pathetic than frustrated entitlement?

Of course, it was precisely because it was pathetic that it could be useful.

"I would not be a younger sister all my days," Shining Light declared. "Take you my meaning or not, Doctor, I will say no more but that … that is what I want."

If Watts had written a paper, it would have been about the willingness of people to spill their hearts' desires to the first person willing to listen to them without judgement or apparent consequence.

It was really rather sad, although wondering what he might have said in this position kept his pity from crossing the line into scorn.

I would have gone off on a rant about James and how weak and short-sighted he was, most likely.

"Fear not, my lady," he assured her. "I think you've said quite enough, thank you."

XxXxX​

Philippa Yeoh, who possessed — as of very, very recently — the rank of Polemarch in the very, very new Grand Army of Mistral, stood in the Campus Martius and watched her troops drill.

The Campus Martius was one of the oldest public spaces in the city; in days of old, it had been, as the name suggested, where the armies of Mistral were mustered for war, where the nobles would review their retinues, where the levies of the people were inducted into the ranks, where the departing soldiers would pledge their loyalty to Mistral and the Emperor, where the crowds would gather to farewell their parents, children, spouses, and sweethearts, sending them off to war with eager hearts … well, sometimes. It was said that during the Great War, as new regiment after new regiment had formed up on the Campus Martius before departing to face the foe, the atmosphere amongst those watching them go had become progressively more funereal, until by the time the last levies set out, there had been almost as many tears for their going as there had been when the news arrived of the defeat at the Battle of Four Sovereigns.

There were no tears today, but there were not many cheers either; mostly, she and her soldiers appeared to be attracting a small degree of curiosity from those who had gathered around the edge of the Campus to watch the parading of the first seed of what would, Yeoh hoped, become a mighty tree, tall and broad and strong enough to shelter all of Mistral under its eaves.

The Campus Martius was a broad expanse, broader than there was flat ground on the slopes of Mistral, and so, a great step had been built in ancient times, extending outwards into the air, casting a shadow over the houses down below. As befitted a square for military assembly, it was a barren space, with nothing in the way of decoration or ornament that would obstruct the massing or the movement of the soldiery, although all around the edges of the square fluttered the banners of Mistral, rippling upon the wind.

It was said that, in the days of Mistral's greatness, ten thousand men could have paraded in this square.

There were not ten thousand men here now. For that reason, the Campus Martius looked a little empty as her four platoons marched and wheeled. But they were a seed. A first seed. Perhaps nothing more than a seedling. Yet they would grow. There would be more. Many more, if this first experiment proved successful.

Her commission was for a cohort of a thousand men. So far, she had one hundred and twenty, in four platoons of thirty each. But there would be more. Every day, there were more, if only drawn up from the lower slopes by the prospect of steady wages and three meals a day. In time, each platoon would become a company, and in the fullness of time, as the establishment of the army expanded, each company would become a regiment in its own right.

That was why she had named them, instead of giving them numbers. Names were important, names were what bred cohesion in the ranks, esprit de corps, or why were teams of huntsmen given names to call their own, to bear like banners into battle and tournament? For that matter, why did the Valish Defence Forces, enfeebled as they were, retain the names of units which had won great honour in the Great War if not because names mattered?

Conversely, Yeoh had always felt it was an error on the part of the Atlesians to give their infantry units mere numbers, signifying little, if anything at all.

In expectation of her platoons growing to be more than that, she had given them names. There was no First Platoon here; rather, there were the Sacred Band, the Skiritae, the Hetairoi, and the Epilektoi. Yes, she had reached into the past to pluck the names of elite units from Mistral's rich and illustrious history, for what was the point of having a rich and illustrious history if you couldn't pluck things from it for the benefit of the present?

These were the first units that Mistral had raised since the fall of Ares Claudandus; they had the right to call themselves the new elite and hold their heads up high above the others.

For the army as a whole, she thought the name 'Epigoni' might suit the new soldiery of the kingdom. It meant 'inheritors' in the ancient tongue, for these men and women who took up the call and put on the uniform of Mistral would inherit the will of those who had come before them long ago.

Just as she had inherited the will of those who had commanded Mistral's armies in times past.

She hoped that she would be remembered as one of the better ones.

The epigoni of Mistral were dressed in green; these would not be the final uniforms — those would come later; the designs were still being finalised and would require the approval of the Council — but dress was as important as a name, if not moreso, to the cohesion of a unit. No soldier could take pride in himself dressed in the same clothes he had worn to enlist in. So she had dipped into her own pocket — and Lady Ming, more significantly, had dipped into hers — to kit her soldiers in green green jackets and trousers, and sturdy black boots. Lady Ming had been equally as generous when it came to the MARS-pattern rifles that each soldier carried at their shoulder. At some point, hopefully soon, the Council would release the funds to begin paying for weapons — and more than simple rifles — but again, it was important for morale that the troops be armed immediately. They might be inheritors, but they were also the start of something new, and if their first steps faltered, then it might inform the whole rest of what Yeoh hoped would be a long and illustrious history.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man approaching her across the Campus. He was tall, and although he did not possess a martial bearing, he did possess a very fine military moustache. He wore a grey suit, and a black tie that was improperly tied in a rather slovenly fashion. He approached her without a trace of uncertainty, as though there were no reason in the world why he should not disturb her.

"Polemarch Yeoh, I presume," he said, his voice a lugubrious drawl.

Yeoh's hand drifted to the hilt of the sword she wore at her hip. "You have the advantage of me, sir."

He smiled. "My name is Watts. Doctor Arthur Watts, at your service." He turned to watch her soldiers, saying nothing as he gazed at them. "Now, this is a sight not seen in Mistral for many years."

"A sight not seen in Mistral for too long," Yeoh declared. "We have lived in fear of Ares Claudandus' ghost for long enough."

Watts chuckled. "Something that is perhaps easier for the woman who will command the army to say than for those who will have to live with the concern of what you might do with it."

Yeoh glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. "Is anyone so foolish as to imagine that I could overthrow the Council with these green boys and girls?"

"They will not be green forever," Watts observed. "Where did you find the NCOs, may I ask?"

Yeoh smiled. "In my younger days, I was a soldier of fortune in Vacuo; when the Steward agreed to appoint me to command these nascent forces, I reached out to a few old friends for their assistance."

"From mercenary to government dog," Watts murmured. "Usually, it's the other way around."

"I prefer not to think of myself as a mercenary," Yeoh said softly.

He chuckled. "Because 'soldier of fortune' makes putting down the desert tribes on behalf of Shade sound more romantic, Polemarch?"

"If we hadn't done it, then Atlas would have," Yeoh replied. "Vacuans claim to have been exploited by the other kingdoms, but if that is so, then they have only themselves to blame; a kingdom that is not a kingdom, a patchwork of tribes and families without settlements, homes, or government, such an anachronism cries out for exploitation. If they would be seen as equals to the other kingdoms, then they must make of themselves a true kingdom, whether it runs contrary to their inclinations or not."

"And Mistral?" Watts asked.

Yeoh was silent for a moment. "In a way, cruel though it may make me sound, I am glad of the Breach in Vale," she said. "I feared that we were on our way to becoming a second Vacuo, a kingdom in name only, a patchwork of disparate lands devoid of strong authority. But now, at last, our spirit reawakens."

"Because you have an army?" Watts asked. "Will your spirit reawaken to put down all those who might wish to do things differently?"

"I believe that those who sometimes think or talk of leaving, as those who dreamt of Oniyuri once did, might do far better to stay and fight for their beliefs as part of a strong and prosperous Mistral," Yeoh replied. "But I do not intend nor wish to use this army I am building against my own people."

"Then what do you want to do with it?" Watts asked. "What do you want, Polemarch Yeoh?"

"I want ten thousand men at my command and ships to carry them into battle," Yeoh replied glibly.

Watts chuckled. "Is that all?"

Yeoh's eyebrows rose. "All the men I have in arms you see before you, Doctor. Is ten thousand not enough to wish for?"

"But for what do you want ten thousand men?" Watts pressed. "What would you do with them, if you had them?"

Yeoh hesitated for a moment. "What do you think of 'Epigoni' as a name, Doctor?"

"'Inheritors,'" Watts mused. "Rather depends on what it is a name for."

"These soldiers," Yeoh said. "My soldiers. Mistral's soldiers. The inheritors of a tradition of valour stretching back generations. Why should Atlas, a land of ice and snow and tinker's toys, stand as the protectors of the world? We are the kingdom of heroes, the kingdom of warriors, the kingdom whose history resounds with the clash of arms. If I had all that I would desire, I would have an army large enough and strong enough not only to protect Mistral from all dangers but also to stride out into the world and say to Atlas 'you may go home now, and warm yourselves by the fire; the real heroes have returned.'"

"A grand ambition indeed," Watts murmured. "Thank you, Polemarch, for speaking to me; I won't take up any more of your time."

XxXxX​

Lady Ming wore a gown as red as blood; it trailed behind her on the polished floor of the drawing room as she walked across it. "Would you care for any refreshment, Doctor?"

"No, thank you, my lady," Watts replied. "I still have errands to run after our meeting ends; I cannot delay."

"As you wish," Lady Ming replied. She gestured to the maid — a dog faunus; she couldn't recall the girl's name — and said, "Leave us."

The maid curtsied silently, and equally silently departed from the room.

Lady Ming's drawing room was spacious and airy; it opened directly out onto the rock garden at the back of the house, and the sliding door was slightly ajar to allow a draught to come in from outside — the estate was sufficiently large, and the walls surrounding it sufficiently high and thick, that she had no fear of being overheard. Of furniture, there was very little: a low table, devoid of chairs, and calligraphy scrolls hanging from the walls. It was her hobby, and she liked to be able to keep track of her progress.

Lady Ming sat down on the floor and observed her visitor. He was much as Philippa had described him over the scroll: well-dressed but not smartly, his clothes of good quality but not worn well. She could not help but feel there was a little disrespect in his seeming inability to do up his tie. Still, he had a letter of introduction from the ambassador to Vale, and Lady Ming had known Murakami for some years now, if only as acquaintances. She saw no reason to deny the Atlesian doctor an audience.

"Philippa told me that she confessed her ambitions to you," she observed. "I was surprised that she had been so open with a man she just met."

"I'm a good listener, my lady, if I say so myself," Doctor Watts replied. "People confide in me." He smiled. "Perhaps I just have one of those faces."

"Hmm," Lady Ming murmured. "I do not know what, if any, official connections you have to the Atlesian state—"

"None at all, my lady; I am no spy," Watts assured her. "I am a free agent, nothing more."

"I'm glad to hear it," Lady Ming murmured. "I would hate for Atlas to mistake Philippa's flights of fancy for the aims of the Mistralian Council."

"But you are heavily involved in the creation of this new Mistralian army, are you not?" Watts asked.

"I am Philippa's patron, and honoured to be so," Lady Ming acknowledged. "She has no better friend on the Council than I. In the absence of Council funding, I have personally stepped in with lien for the purchase of weapons and equipment. Philippa is a good soldier; in a kingdom where only the very old now recall when we last had an army, it is a stroke of the greatest fortune to find an experienced soldier of Mistralian origin, rather than having to go appeal to Atlas for someone to school us in modern warfare."

"I can see how that would be humiliating for you," Watts murmured.

"Indeed," Lady Ming muttered. "As I say, we are fortunate that the matter did not arise and that we had in Mistral a native commander to take on the post. Philippa is, besides, a friend. But she is also a romantic. You know she was a mercenary?"

"I thought she preferred 'soldier of fortune'?"

Lady Ming snorted. "Indeed. A romantic, as I said. On a practical level, she is the best person I could imagine to build an army for this kingdom out of labourers and slum dwellers plucked from the lower slopes. But I have no interest in her flights of fancy. I do not want an army that can take over Atlas responsibilities. If Atlas wishes to continue spending vast sums of lien defending kingdoms other than its own, then it is welcome to do so."

Watts clasped his hands behind his back. "Then what do you want, my lady?"

Lady Ming rested her hands upon the table. "It is the Breach in Vale that has brought us to this point," she said, "but in truth, we should have taken this step months ago."

"Yes, I understand there were some troubles with the grimm earlier this year," Watts murmured.

"And during that time, the people began to wonder at the usefulness of a Council that seemed unable to guarantee the safety of the kingdom and those who live in it," Lady Ming added. "We are an old kingdom, Doctor, but since the Great War, the foundations of our state have proven less durable than we would like, or would like to suggest. When the war was lost, the Imperial princess was murdered by an angry mob, and for all the affection now held by the common people for their Princess Without a Crown, at the time, nobody mourned to see the House of Nikos toppled from power. The Faunus War was fought by a kingdom that had not decided how, precisely, to govern itself; the houses of Thrax and Rutulus fought each other as much as they fought the faunus, if not more, and for a while, the faunus themselves took power. It was only the foolishness of Claudandus and the treachery of Crixus that enabled us to liberate ourselves and reestablish proper order. More recently, it was only the actions of a single faunus, born of no family, a cuckoo in the nest of a great house, that turned back a tide of criminality from engulfing our society. We have danced on the edge too many times. What I want, Doctor, is to firm up the foundations of our governance, to make concrete our social order and the place within it of the best. What I want is to proof our system against any more shocks such as we have suffered. An army, such as we are raising now, will silence all of those who say we are not capable of action—"

"And give yourself an armed force to use against those who would take your power away."

Lady Ming looked him in the eye. "Precisely, Doctor."

"Thank you, my lady," Watts said, bowing his head. "I think that I've heard all that I needed to."

XxXxX​

Juturna was browsing through the latest copy of Mistral Musical Express. Apparently, Sapphire Shores was going to re-record all of her old songs since she couldn't get the rights back to the originals. Huh. She wasn't Juturna's favourite artist of the moment, but good for her.

She looked up at the sound of a tap on the living room door.

"Sorry to disturb you, m'lady," Opis said, "but there's a guy at the gate."

"'A guy'?" Juturna asked. "What kind of a guy?"

"A doctor, according to him," Opis replied. "He's asking to see you."

Juturna blinked her big blue eyes. "He's asking to see me?" she asked. That was … weird. Nobody wanted to see her. Nobody travelled up to the House of Rutulus in order to speak to Juturna. It just … it wasn't something that happened. "Seriously?"

"Well, he did want to see my lord," Opis admitted. "But when I told him my lord wasn't here, he asked to see you instead."

"What about?"

"He won't say; says that he wants to talk to you," Opis said.

Juturna frowned. Why would anyone want to come and see her?

Okay, that sounded kind of sad when she thought about it that way, like she didn't have any friends.

Well … shut up. It wasn't that she didn't get on with people — she was capable of having all sorts of fun with all kinds of different people — she just didn't … care about them that much. And they knew it. Which was why people only really saw her at parties.

Okay, it still sounded kind of sad and pathetic; maybe that was why Turnus wanted her to Do Something.

Which she could do right now! She could see this guy! Maybe he even had a job for Rutulian Security, and Juturna could set it all up, and when Turnus got home, she'd show him.

She crossed her legs underneath her on the sofa. "Well, if he wants to talk to me, then show him in."

"Are you sure, m'lady?"

"Yeah!" Juturna declared. "It'll be fine. It'll be fun. Come on, show him in; what's the worst that could happen?"

"As you wish, m'lady," Opis said, bowing as she stepped backwards, before turning and leaving. Juturna could hear the footsteps of her steel-toed boots upon the wooden floor as she walked down the corridor.

Juturna glanced at the box of expensive chocolates. Most of them had been eaten by now, which was kind of a pity but at the same time meant that she didn't feel guilty about the fact that she didn't really want to share. She picked up a compact from the little table in front of her and checked her face. Hair was still straight, and you could see all the blue streaks really well, eyeshadow still fine … she applied a little more blush to her cheeks. Perfect.

Opis returned, leading a stork of a dude — okay, he probably wasn't quite as tall as Turnus, but he might be taller than Camilla by a little bit, and either way, he was still way taller than her — who looked really thin at the same time, like a rake. He had a moustache like the one Dad used to have, and his hair was even short and dark in the same way.

Juturna doubted that Dad could have ever got that thin though, if he'd lived.

He probably would have worn his tie like that though, just because he could.

Honestly, Juturna kind of liked the slightly scruffy look; Turnus wouldn't have liked it, but Juturna appreciated the guts it took to show up to a house like this dressed like that.

"Hey there," she said. "Grab a seat."

"Thank you," he murmured, but then stopped after a couple of steps when it became clear that Opis, who had settled in by the door, had no intention of leaving the room.

"I was hoping that we might talk in private," he said softly.

"Why?" Opis asked, folding her arms.

The visitor glanced at Juturna. Juturna crossed her arms behind her head. "Everyone here is very protective," she explained.

The visitor chuckled. "I see. Very well then, I suppose it doesn't really matter." He grabbed a chair and moved it across the floor until he was sitting opposite Juturna. "My name is Watts," he said. "Doctor Arthur Watts."

Juturna smiled. "Rutulus," she said. "Lady Juturna Rutulus."

Doctor Watts laughed lightly. "A pleasure to meet you."

"Not that much of a pleasure; you were hoping to see my brother, weren't you?" Juturna asked.

Doctor Watts nodded. "It's true, I was hoping to meet with Lord Rutulus, but I understand that he isn't here."

"He's on a job," Juturna said. "Is that why you're here, you want to hire Rutulian Security?"

"No, I don't need private security," Doctor Watts replied. "So, do you work for your older brother?"

Juturna let out a little laugh. "No," she said. "No, I … I don't work for Turnus, I … I live off him, I guess you could say. He takes care of me."

"I see," said Doctor Watts. "That must be nice."

"You'd think," Juturna replied. "I mean, it is nice. I never have to worry about not having money. Or not having things. I have my own credit card, and Turnus never bothers to check what I'm using it to buy. I don't have anything to complain about, believe me."

Doctor Watts smiled genially. "'But'?"

"But, Turnus sometimes talks like he wants me to get a job," Juturna said. "Which would be … not fine exactly, but I know that if I … let's say I got a job as a bartender, I just know that every night, there would be Camilla or Ufens or even Turnus himself, ready to kill anyone who made a pass at me. And I mean that literally, bro's got a temper on him sometimes, and Camilla … Camilla when she's angry is like ice: cold, deadly, and absolutely unstoppable."

"Do they ever get angry at you?"

"No," Juturna said immediately. "No, no no no, never they … never." She paused, clasping her hands together in her lap. She glanced down at them. "I killed my mom," she said quietly. She smiled. "Not in a child psycho horror movie way, before you get scared, more like a … I took too much out of her, and she didn't get better kind of way."

Doctor Watts nodded. "As a doctor, I'm not unfamiliar with what you describe. It's not as common as it used to be, but still far from unheard of, even in these times, with all the medical enhancements at our disposal."

"Turnus has never blamed me for it," Juturna said. "Not once. Not in any way. He pretends like he doesn't even miss Mom; he doesn't even have her picture in the house because he doesn't want me to feel guilty or to think that he's trying to make me feel guilty. And Camilla … Camilla used to sleep in front of my door when I was a kid to protect me from the monsters. They would never hurt me. They would … I think they'd die for me, which is actually kind of scary when you think about it."

"How so?" asked Doctor Watts.

Because I don't know if I deserve it, Juturna thought. In fact, I'm pretty sure I don't. "Um … it doesn't matter," Juturna said. "Sorry, I … what was it you wanted again?"

Doctor Watts leaned back in his chair. "I must say, my lady, your life sounds quite idyllic."

Juturna snorted. "You'd think."

Doctor Watts' brow furrowed. "Is it not so?"

Juturna spread her arms out across the back of the settee. "Look at us, Doc," she said. "We're rich, we're aristocratic, and we love each other. I even get on with Turnus' security people, like Opis over there." She waved to Opis, who at times had looked as though she'd rather have taken Doctor Watts up on his offer to leave the room. "Sorry, I'll stop embarrassing you in a second," Juturna promised. "Wouldn't you think, Doc, that that was enough for a happy family?"

Doctor Watts hesitated for a moment. "I might, yes," he said.

"Aha, well," Juturna said. "Turnus isn't happy. He's not miserable, but he's not happy. I don't think Camilla's happy either, although she doesn't let on as easily as Turnus does. All these years, she doesn't think of herself as part of our family, and she doesn't feel like she can make a fuss."

"And you?" prompted Doctor Watts.

"I want them to be happy," Juturna said. "That is what I want, that is the only thing I want; I want my brother and my best friend to be happy. I want them to get what they want, I want them to get what they need, I want them to get what they deserve, I want … I want them to be happy. Is that so wrong? Is that so strange or odd in any way?"

"Not at all," Doctor Watts replied. "Although, of course, the question then becomes: what do they want?"

Juturna laughed. "Well, there, it gets tricky," she admitted. She uncrossed her legs and got up. Doctor Watts made to rise as well, but Juturna motioned for him to keep his seat. She began to pace up and down the living room, swinging her arms back and forth as she walked. "My brother wants to rule this kingdom."

Doctor Watts leaned forwards. "Really?"

Juturna nodded. "Because he's smarter than I am, or maybe because he cares more than I do, or maybe both, but he can see … he can see all the problems, you know? He can see what's going wrong, he can see what isn't working, he can see it all so clearly, I know it! Turnus and Camilla are, like, the best people I know. They have the best of the old ways, but they can see the future as well. With them in charge … Mistral would be so lucky to have them in charge. If Turnus ruled Mistral, with Camilla by his side, then Mistral … Mistral would be like they say it was in the old days, except better, and with no slavery. And then … and then … and I don't know what he'd do, because he doesn't talk about it too much. Because he doesn't think it will happen."

"He is not willing to try and make it happen?" asked Doctor Watts.

"How?" Juturna asked. "There is no way. There's no way that he can make it happen, and there's no way for me to make it happen."

"And if there was?"

"'If there was'?" Juturna repeated. "If there was, then there is nothing that I wouldn't do to make them happy. I would … I would do anything. Anything and everything to make them happy. But there's nothing I can do; I don't have that kind of power."

For a second there, it almost seemed as though Doctor Watts smiled. "Thank you, my lady," he said. "This has all been … most enlightening."

Juturna frowned. "Wait, but we haven't even talked about why you—"

"Oh, don't worry about that," Doctor Watts assured her. "I've already got everything I need."

XxXxX​

In battle, Turnus favoured Atlesian attire. He was dressed in what was, basically, the uniform of an Atlesian infantryman of a grenadier company, complete with red stripes upon his thick white shoulder pauldrons. His armour was otherwise grey-white above the belly, and black beneath, save for the white synthetic vambraces protecting his shins. Only the studded baldrick that he wore across his chest, the tiger stripe sash wrapped around his waist, and the crested Corinthian helmet currently resting on top of his head, but out of the way of his face, distinguished him from a common soldier of the Kingdom of Atlas.

Some of his men were similarly attired, while others preferred to adopt a more antique appearance, with the armour of the elder days of Mistral, or something else entirely, something that was more unique and idiosyncratic.

Night had fallen, and Turnus' white-grey armour was, at this moment, covered up by a dark cloak as he crouched in the night, a set of binoculars with the night-vision mode enabled raised to his eyes.

It was just as Euryalus had said: one single sentry before the crude wooden palisade.

The fact that their enemy didn't know that the Rutulians were in the area didn't make it feel any less insulting to be taken so lightly.

The plan was quite straightforward: Turnus had divided his Rutulians into two groups of equal strength, one under himself and the other under Camilla; his own group was presently waiting out of sight beyond the bandits' palisade, while Camilla's group worked its way into position atop the hills on the right flank.

Once they were in position, then Turnus would lead his section in a frontal assault on the bandit camp; Camilla would then follow with an attack of her own into their flank. That would make it even harder for the bandits to rally, and make it more likely that they would break and run.

At which point, he would run them down.

Turnus tapped his earpiece. "Camilla, are you in position?"

"Yes, my lord."

Turnus turned his binoculars away from the dozy-looking guard to survey the hills that surrounded the camp. He could just make out Camilla, crouched low, leading the way for the others. As a fox faunus, she needed no aids to see in the dark. She glanced his way and waved one hand in a quick gesture to acknowledge him.

A smile crossed Turnus' face.

"I'll start the attack imminently."

"I'll be ready, my lord," Camilla replied.

Turnus lowered the binoculars and turned around to face the men behind him. Some of them were hard to see in the dark, mere shadows, vague shapes, but he knew that they were there, just as he knew their names.

"Not long now," he told them. "Euryalus, do you have him in sight?"

"Give the word, and he's a dead man, my lord."

"Nisus, do you have the flares ready?"

"Yes, my lord."

"Pallas, how are you feeling?"

"I'd quite like to get started now, my lord."

A few hushed, low chuckles rippled amongst the Rutulians.

"As I said, not long now," Turnus assured him. He waited, counting down the seconds, calculating how long it would take Camilla to array her people. Not long; they all knew what they were doing, and Camilla knew how to marshal them. Ten seconds. Make it fifteen.

"Covers off," he commanded, and as one, the Rutulians discarded cloaks that had masked armour, pulled the covers off their helmets so that they gleamed in the moonlight once more. It gave them away, but then they were about to do much more to give themselves away than let moonlight glimmer upon metal.

Turnus rose to his feet. With his semblance, he could appear larger or smaller than he really was, could intimidate his enemies with his sheer mass and strength or make them underestimate him with the appearance of frailty and weakness.

Now, he chose to appear a few inches taller than he really was.

"Euryalus," he barked, "take the shot."

There was a crack, and Turnus looked into the binoculars quickly to see the sentry hurled backwards into the wooden palisade that guarded the bandit camp.

He let the binoculars fall and slammed his crested helmet down onto his head.

"Nisus!"

Nisus released one flare, and then another, each one exploding like a rocket as a pair of white flares rose, like shooting stars, up into the sky, trailing luminescent smoke behind them, rising high up into the night sky, blazing brighter than the moon above before they began to fall, slowly and lazily, back down to earth.

"Rutulians!" Turnus yelled, brandishing his spear, Furor, above his head. "Forward!"

Turnus charged forward, and his men followed him with a great shout, a war cry as loud as any that ever Eulalia had shouted pouring from their throats as they rushed forwards. Turnus had his double-headed spear gripped in both hands, while at his hip was Eris, the sword given to him by his father when he left for Atlas; Pallas was on his right, A Father's Blessing gleaming in the light cast by Nisus' flares; Ufens was on his left, with an axe in one hand, a lever rifle in the other, and a shield slung across his back. There were eighteen of them; did any huntsmen travel in such numbers, fight in such numbers? Eighteen men and women it was his privilege to know, to lead, to fight beside. Eighteen warriors howling as they came.

As they charged, over the din of his own Rutulians, Turnus fancied that he could hear the sounds of alarm in the bandit camp, the sound of men waking from sleep, woken by the sound of the wolves at the door.

Too late. Much too late.

There was a gateway into the palisade, a tall gate of stout wooden posts. Turnus presented his shoulder to it, bellowing yet louder as he quickened his pace. He needed to be the first to reach the gate; he needed to be the first one in. No leader could call themselves such if they did not lead.

Howling and screaming, Turnus struck the wooden gate with his shoulder, striking it hard enough that the stout wooden stakes, each as thick as the trunk of a great tree, shattered in the face of his hideous strength, breaking into splinters as Turnus, feeling only a slight lessening of his aura, burst through into the bandit camp.

The camp was arrayed without discipline, rough tents of red and grey and cyan and brown scattered higgledy-piggledy beside the river bank and under the shelter of the hills, scattered all about with crates of looted supplies, barrels and awnings sheltering more ill-gotten goods. A single great tent, larger than all the rest, perhaps as large as one of the moderately-sized rooms in Turnus' house, sat at the back of the camp, while a few fires burned in pits between here and there.

Around the fires, and in the camp, stood hard-faced men and women with guns and knives and other such weapons. And more were stumbling out of the tents every moment.

Someone raised a pistol to shoot at him. Turnus twirled Furor before him, deflecting the bullet. He was still twirling his spear in place as he saw a brigand, a red bandana covering one eye, emerging from a tent hard by the gate, holding a rifle in one hand. Turnus fell upon him like an owl pouncing upon a field mouse, driving Furor home into the belly of his opponent. For whatever reason, the man had not activated his aura, and the spear pierced him, sending blood dripping onto the tip and down onto the dust ground that lay between them. He had a surprised expression on his face, as though he were puzzled by his own demise, as the gun dropped from his hand and his body slumped forward.

Turnus twisted Furor and drew the spear out, kicking the dead body back into the tent from which it had emerged. Some of his men had gotten ahead of him, while others had, like Turnus himself, stopped to engage other bandits stumbling out of their tents at the sound of alarm. Some of the bandits were killed, despatched by Rutulian swords or Rutulian bullets, while others threw down any weapons they were holding and put up their hands in surrender.

"Nisus, keep an eye on them," Turnus commanded, gesturing at the prisoners. He would rather not have taken them, but he could hardly order them massacred once they had surrendered. He would just have to deliver them to the closest form of justice and trust that they would get what they deserved.

"Yes, my lord," Nisus said, not sounding too happy about it but not arguing against the order either. It made sense to give him the duty; Euryalus was taking position near the entrance to the camp where he could use his long rifle to best effect, and while he could not snipe and watch the prisoners, he could help Nisus if need be.

The bandits who had been sleeping closest to the gateway to their camp either died or surrendered or ran as the howling Rutulians overran their tents, but those who had camped further away, those who had been awake when the attack began, those who had escaped the initial onslaught by fleeing before it, they had more of a chance to organise themselves. They began to form a crude line, thick and bunched up, those with firearms aiming them at the advancing Rutulians.

Then an arrow flew out of the darkness to bury itself in the neck of a man in the front rank. Blood spurted from the wound, and his carbine dropped to the ground with a thud a moment ahead of his body.

More arrows fell, arrows flying like rain from out of the darkness, felling the bandits, scattering those who did not fall, as Camilla led her warriors down the hill and out of the dark.

XxXxX​

From her vantage point atop the hillside, Camilla could see the entire bandit camp spread out before her, from the gate to the great tent that surely served as the home of their chieftain.

In some ways, it would have been easier to have foregone the attack and simply rained down arrows on them from up here, but she understood why Turnus had opted for a confrontation; if they shot at them from the heights, they would undoubtedly do damage, but the remaining bandits would flee to regroup elsewhere, and Turnus aimed at nothing less than their destruction.

Camilla's eyes were fixed upon the great tent. She did not know who resided there, they knew nothing about these bandits, but whoever they were was undoubtedly a figure of strength, for only strength could serve to rule such folk as this.

As the warriors that Turnus had placed under her command gathered around her, waiting for the word, Camilla turned to Mezentius and murmured, "When the attack begins, we will aim for the great tent, but whoever we find there is mine; pass the word."

Mezentius snorted. "Because you're the only one who can claim the glory of defeating a great enemy?"

Mezentius had been a friend of old Lord Rutulus, Turnus' father, but Camilla had never found him a particularly personable man. He was one of the oldest of the Rutulians, his short dark hair turning grey or even white in places, with greying stubble on his cheeks and lines upon his face.

"Because I know I can," Camilla replied, softly but firmly. "Pass the word."

Mezentius hesitated for a moment. "Very well," he agreed, before moving off, crouched, like a crab sidling across the beach, to spread her command.

"You think they'll be very tough?" Silvia asked.

"I would be surprised if they were not," Camilla replied. "One doesn't rise to lead a crew like this without a combination of strength and cruelty."

"Well, you'd know all about that, wouldn't you?" Silvia said with a grin. "Don't worry; I'll leave the glory to you."

"Hmm," Camilla murmured. To Lausus, who waited on her right, she murmured, "Lausus, are you prepared?"

Lausus was an old friend of Turnus, although Camilla fancied that he was not so close to him as she herself; his hair was curled and golden, and his face was slender and what some called pretty, especially when combined with his eyes of golden brown. He wore a linothorax cuirass and carried a spear in one hand, with a tower shield slung across his back.

He smiled. "Of course I'm ready. I'm even wearing my lucky tunic; I'm ready for anything." He pulled the collar of the gold tunic he wore beneath his armour up into view and kissed it.

"I've noticed you wear that often outside of battle," Camilla observed.

"I need a lot of luck, in battle and out of it," Lausus explained. "Do you think we shall be heroes when this is done?"

"Why?" Camilla asked.

"Something about women," Silvia muttered.

"I must find a rich wife," Lausus explained. "And since I am not rich myself, I must look for other advantages, like a reputation as a great hero."

Camilla snorted, but did not reply. It was good that the Rutulians were in high spirits; it augured well for their success.

As she waited for Turnus to start his attack, Camilla's crimson, far-seeing eyes scanned the bandit camp for any sign of captives; she could see none. No one was caged, no one seemed to be held against their will. It was possible they were hidden in the tents, but she prayed not.

She prayed that no one suffered as she had once suffered.

She heard the crack of a rifle, and then the rocket-like explosive sounds of two flares going off, before the flares themselves shot into the sky to illuminate the camp for those of the Rutulians that were not faunus, blessed with the ability to see in darkness.

Camilla saw Turnus and his warriors rise up and start their charge, and even those who could not see it heard them as they ran, howling and bellowing like demons. Camilla saw the bandits start in alarm, saw them begin to emerge from their tents — no one from the great tent at the back of the camp, not yet — saw them grab weapons and cry the alarm. Camilla lost sight of Turnus for a moment as he disappeared behind the gate, but then she saw him again as he smashed through the gate, leading his section inside to begin the fighting.

Camilla nocked an arrow to the string of Diana's Devotion. And as the bandits began to rally from their initial shock, she loosed.

"Now!" she cried, leading her warriors — she would not send them forward and then remain safely on the hilltop herself — down the hillside, loosing arrows as she went. She charged, and the rest charged with her: Mezentius, Lausus, Silvia with the spectral stag that was her semblance glowing in the darkness, all of them rushing headlong down the hill to crash into the brigand ranks like a wave crashing onto shore. The bandits, assailed from out of the dark, attacked from the flank and front, scattered like geese in the face of the Rutulian assault.

All except one.

"You cowards! What are you doing? Stand and fight!"

The one who raged at the fleeing bandits as they ran was a young woman, Camilla's age at most and smaller besides, with dark hair cut so short that it was clinging to her scalp and revealing the shape of her head. She was dressed in a grey jacket with the sleeves roughly ripped off, and maroon trousers — one leg rolled up almost to the thigh — with black leggings and maroon leg warmers. A thick dark glove concealed one hand, while a black vambrace was strapped to her other wrist. In her hands, she bore a pair of wind and fire wheels: bladed discs, with a section cut out of them to permit the firing of some sort of gun embedded within them. The shape of the discs, and the flourishes added to them near the grip, made them look a little like wings, or like the talons of birds.

She raged at her comrades as they fled, and one or two, she grabbed and tried to force back into the fighting, but they simply shook her off and kept on running as the Rutulians rampaged amongst them, striking down bandit after bandit with sword or spear, or shooting them down like dogs as they ran with gun or arrow.

And so this bandit, growling, decided that since she could not exhort, then she would simply have to lead by example, and plunged head-first into the fray.

She came across Mezentius, who was laughing loudly as he struck down a running brigand; Mezentius had always seemed to enjoy the battle a little too much for Camilla's taste.

Or perhaps she simply didn't like the fact that he was honest about it.

The bandit girl leapt for him, and Mezentius turned to meet her with an eager cry, drawing his spear back for a thrust.

He drove his long spear forward. The bandit girl dodged, ducking nimbly beneath his spear and stepping around his shield as he tried to bludgeon her with it. She raised her disc-shaped weapons and fired twice, yellow bolts — Camilla did not think they were bullets — blasting out of the centre of the weapons to strike Mezentius in the side. He cried out in pain, staggering sideways, and as he staggered, the bandit girl leapt upon him, discs sweeping out in wide arcs to carve off slices of his aura as though he were a ham.

Mezentius retreated, bringing up his round shield to guard himself, and with his shield, he fended off two more blasts from the bandit girl's weapons. She flung one of her discs, which swept through the air in a wide arc to circumvent Mezentius' shield and, before he could react, struck him on the side of the head hard enough to strike off his helm and send him reeling once again. The bandit girl shot him twice with her remaining weapon and charged for him, even as the other returned to her hand, slicing and slashing again and again.

Some of the bandits took heart from her example, although a few well-trained arrows struck down the boldest of them and gave the others cause to think again; they distracted Camilla for a few moments until she heard Mezentius cry out in pain.

She looked to see him on his knees, the bandit girl standing over him, beams of yellow light erupting from her weapon, Mezentius' aura flickering crimson as it broke.

The bandit girl grinned as she swept back her discs for a slicing stroke.

Lausus slammed into her from the side with a great shout, his shield knocking her off her feet. She rolled away and upright once again as Lausus planted himself between his father and the bandit girl.

The girl growled in irritation.

Camilla nocked one of her dust arrows, one of the special shafts that she husbanded carefully, and loosed it at the girl.

The bandit turned and deflected it with one of her discs; it exploded harmlessly in the air.

But Camilla now had her attention.

"Lausus, Rhaebus, take care of Mezentius!" Camilla commanded. "Leave her to me."

She kept her eyes fixed upon her enemy, but out of the corner of them, she could see Rhaebus dragging Mezentius away from the fighting, while Lausus guarded both of them, placing himself between them and danger like a mother bear protecting her cubs.

Camilla slung Diana's Devotion across her back and slowly drew her dust gladius, Valeria Victrix.

"My name," she said, "is Camilla Volsci. Give me your name, and it will outlast you."

The bandit girl stared at her for a moment, then spat on the ground.

"You're a pretty thing, aren't you," she said. "I don't think I'll kill you. I think you'll fetch a fine price in the markets of Kuchinashi." She sprang for Camilla like a lion. "All I have to do is not damage your face!"

Once, but never again, Camilla thought. She was not that child any more, caged and in need of rescue. She was a Rutulian, Lord Turnus' right arm! Never again!

The bandit girl descended on her, blades drawn back for a long, slashing strike that would rake across her aura.

The discs swept down and forwards, like falcons on the hunt.

Camilla ducked, her long hair, white as snow, billowing all around her, her vulpine ears pressed down to her head, as the bandit's discs passed harmlessly over her.

Camilla gritted her teeth as she lunged upwards with Valeria Victrix, fire dust chambered in the hilt, and as the blade connected with the bandit's gut, Camilla pressed the trigger built into the guard, and a blast of fire erupted out of the blade to blast the bandit backwards.

The bandit girl kept her feet, unfortunately, and raised her weapons to start shooting, energy bolts leaping from the centre of both discs. Camilla parried them away with her gladius as she charged, tail and hair alike both streaming out behind her as she ran, Valeria Victrix tracing silver patterns through the air before her. She closed the distance between them, slashing with her sword.

The bandit parried, catching Camilla's blade in her disc and twisting it out of her hand.

She grinned as she aimed her other weapon into Camilla's face.

Camilla punched her enemy in hers before she could pull the trigger, hitting her hard enough with her armoured left hand to snap her head backwards and force her to retreat.

In a single, fluid motion, Camilla grabbed her sword off the floor and swept it upwards, slashing the bandit across the chest. She thrust for her neck. The bandit girl dodged, her whole body weaving, flowing like water as she sought to sidestep around Camilla's flank. Camilla turned to keep them in view, her tail swirling around her. The bandit girl slashed with her discs, Camilla parried with Valeria Victrix; she countered with her sword, but the bandit parried her strokes in turn.

They both retreated a couple of steps, their eyes fixed on one another.

The bandit girl raised one disc, and three beams burst from the weapon to fly straight at her. Camilla dodged, her body twisting as the beams flew past her, but in that moment of distraction, the bandit threw her other weapon aside.

Camilla turned, but too slow; it struck her on the temple and knocked her aside. The bandit sprang at her again, slashing diagonally across Camilla's body to—

Camilla grabbed her by the wrist mid-stroke, pulling the bandit forward as she herself stepped aside, slamming her into the ground as she cycled to ice dust in the chamber of Valeria Victrix.

She brought the blade down on the bandit's hand, enclosing hand and weapon alike in ice, sticking both in place and to the ground.

She grabbed the bandit by her hair, short as it was, and lifted her face up before slamming it down into the ground.

Then she did it again. She made to do it a third time.

A laser blast from the bandit's disc devoured the ice that had encased it — Camilla had not expected it to be able to make such short work of it — and she twisted to throw the disc at Camilla, who was able to avoid it but only by leaping off her enemy and away.

The bandit girl regained her feet, both discs flying back into her outstretched and waiting hands.

Camilla settled into a guard, Valeria Victrix held before her.

The bandit girl stared — or glared — at her for a moment.

Then she, like the other bandits before her, turned and fled, joining the press fleeing away along the riverbank, away from the Rutulian assault.

Camilla began to pursue, tail flying behind her. She sheathed Valeria Victrix and reached for Diana's Devotion.

A growl of thunder — but the sky had been clear when the attack began — made her look up, to see lightning lancing down from out of the dark clouds that had suddenly gathered overhead, so much lightning in jagged points, so many spears from heaven falling, bolts that struck from the clouds to make the earth explode all around them.

XxXxX​

The heavens opened.

Turnus didn't know how it had happened. The sky had been clear, the moon and stars alike both visible. The sky had been clear, and there had been no sign of gathering clouds anywhere to be seen. And yet, the clouds had gathered, thick and dark overhead, and now, the heavens were opening, not with rain but with lightning, so much lightning, such a lightning storm as he had never seen before in all his years, nor heard tell of in the years of older men.

Lightning fell like rain would normally fall, lightning fell like missiles fired from an Atlesian cruiser overhead, lightning fell all around them, striking the ground in vast explosions, kicking dust into the air, setting tents alight, destroying supplies stolen from more honest men.

Lightning fell all around and in the midst of the Rutulians. It did not harm the bandits as they fled; it only targeted those who opposed them, and any foes who were unlucky enough to still be caught amidst their forces.

Lightning fell amongst the Rutulians, forcing them to scatter to avoid it, to try and predict where the lightning would fall next, to stay out of its way, even as it seemed to hunt for them.

"Take cover!" Turnus yelled, hoping that his voice was heard above the roar of thunder and the crackle of the lightning and the explosions as it struck the ground.

Fortunately, it seemed that his warriors could guess what to do without being told, although as they scrambled to find cover, or simply threw themselves to the ground, he heard some cries of pain from amongst his ranks.

And Pallas…

Pallas was caught in the open. He yelped in fright as a lightning bolt struck close by, flinching from it, turning away, only to have another bolt land there and only narrowly avoid him. He froze, his eyes flickering this way and that as the lightning fell all around him, boxing him in, leaving him nowhere to turn.

"Down on the ground!" Turnus yelled, but Pallas either couldn't hear him or was too stunned by what was happening to react.

Turnus ran towards him. If he had to force him to the ground himself and shield him with his body, he would. He ran towards him, arms pounding.

A bolt of lightning struck Pallas squarely in the chest. He did not scream, he did not cry out, he didn't say anything at all. But as the bolt struck him, his eyes widened, and he dropped to the ground like a puppet with the strings cut, a smoking burn in the centre of his chest.

"No!" Turnus yelled as he reached the body, throwing himself down beside. "Pallas? Pallas!"

He did not answer. He would never answer again. His eyes were wide and lifeless, his breath was nowhere to be felt, his heart was still.

A Father's Blessing was clutched in his lifeless hands.

A blessing from a father who would never see his son again.

Turnus looked around as the lightning fell. Why? Why was this happening? What was causing this; had they offended Seraphis in some way?

No. No, it was not Seraphis; this was not the doing of the gods. As Turnus looked around, he saw, standing before the great tent at the back of the camp, a single bandit who was not running, who seemed to be covering the retreat of the rest. Tall, they were, and with a lordly bearing, clad in armour of dark red like blood spilled some time hence, their armour in the lamellar fashion. Hair of raven black, thick and long, fell in waves down behind them to below their waist, while their face was hidden behind a mask of bone white, decorated with red markings, that almost resembled the skull of a grimm. A sword was at their hip, but they had not drawn it. Rather, they stood before their tent, hands by their sides, and waited as the lightning fell and all the surviving bandits retreated into the night.

Them. They were doing this. They had done this. Turnus didn't know how they were doing it — some semblance of extraordinary power — but he knew. He could tell. He could feel it in his bones.

He leapt up, splitting Furor from one great spear into two light javelins, and with a roar, he cast first one half of Furor and then the other.

They turned and dodged the first spear; the second, they caught in one hand, and swiftly turned and threw back at him.

Turnus caught it in turn, though it was so strongly thrown and jarred him so much to catch it that he was unable to throw it back the same way.

They looked at him.

Turnus drew Eris from her sheath as the lightning ceased and the sky began to clear.

The bandit ducked inside their tent.

Turnus pursued him, sword in hand. He pushed aside the flap of the tent and stepped inside to find it empty, or at least empty of people; it was well-appointed with stolen goods.

He strode through the tent, kicking a table out of the way, and emerged out the other side to find … nothing.

There was no one there. No sign of the bandit. Only the rocking, croak-like laughter of a raven somewhere in the night, mocking him for his failure.

Camilla emerged out of the tent to stand beside him. "Where … where are they?" she asked.

"Do you not see them either?" Turnus demanded.

Camilla looked around. "No," she admitted. "No. I do not. I can see some of the bandits retreating; shall we pursue them?"

Turnus hesitated for a moment. "No," he replied. "No, not after this."

At least one man was dead, he knew that others were hurt, and whatever had been done to cause that barrage of lightning had knocked the wind out of their attack.

It had certainly knocked the wind out of him.

"We have wounded them," he said. "Badly, I think. I do not believe they will remain in this part of Mistral for much longer. They will retreat to safer ground. We have … we have not done all that we hoped, but we have done all that we set out to do."

Camilla was silent for a moment. "As you say, my lord," she murmured.

Turnus nodded, before a scream of rage escaped him, a scream up to the heavens. Seventeen years old. Perhaps I should have taken it as a sign when he didn't get into Haven.

"This was not your fault," Camilla said.

"He was one of my men; whose fault is it but my own?" Turnus demanded. He took a deep breath. "It will be revenged," he vowed. "Not now, not while we have wounded to tend to, wounds to lick, not while we are … out of sorts, but it will be revenged."

"I have no doubt," Camilla said.

Fortunately, they had lost no one else. Mezentius was wounded, as were Euryalus, Murranus, Ligarius, Metiscus, and Camers.

But only Pallas had fallen.

It was enough.

"Raise up a pyre for him," Turnus commanded. "There is plenty of wood around. Strip this camp and let us send him on his way."

"Yes, my lord," Ufens said, bowing his head.

Turnus gaze fell upon the bandit prisoners. A dozen men, crouched under the watchful eyes of Messapus and Tolumnius. A dozen men, disarmed, kneeling on the ground, fear in their eyes.

He took a step towards them, and another, and with his semblance, he made himself seem to swell in size so as to put the fear in them.

"And put these vermin on the pyre as well," he declared. "They will escort Pallas on his way to the honour that awaits him."

There was a moment of stunned silence. Nisus, Ufens, even Camilla stared at him with astonished eyes.

"My lord—" Ufens began.

"Do as I command!" Turnus snarled.

Ufens swallowed. "Yes, my lord."

And so, they raised a pyre for Pallas and tied the captives to it, and Turnus listened to their screams as the flames consumed them along with his fallen follower.

It brought him some comfort, as vengeance always did, but so long as that bandit in the grimm-like helm remained alive … it would be business unfinished.
 
Chapter 25 - The Dream Maker, Part One
The Dream Maker, Part One​



In the fertile lands to the east of Vale, in the small town of Arcadia Lake, in a good-sized house in the middle of the settlement, Doctor Caen Diggory shuffled across the room. The pain in his leg prevented him from moving any more swiftly.

The doctor was an old man now, his once dark hair, which he wore combed back, turned mostly to silvery grey, while his face was deeply lined around the cheeks and mouth. He wore a three-piece suit of limestone grey, with the chain of an old-fashioned pocket watch stretching across his waistcoat. Only a green tie provided any sort of splash of colour on his clothing; it had been a gift from an old student of his.

A student he would have liked to have had with him now, not that Bartholomew would have been of much help in this particular endeavour.

But Doctor Diggory was sometimes uncertain that he himself was of much help in this particular endeavour.

With a pair of blue-grey eyes, framed by a pair of horn-rimmed spectacles, Doctor Diggory looked down upon young Miss Pole.

Plum Pole, her name was, a girl of twelve with long golden hair held back by a black silk band, lying on a bed with her eyes closed.

They hadn't opened for several weeks now.

Young Miss Pole was hooked up to an IV drip; it was feeding her body the nutrients it needed to survive. Around the bed — all sitting on the left hand side, leaving the right clear — were various other bits of medical equipment, monitoring her heart rate, her brain waves, that sort of thing.

It was the brain wave monitor that interested Diggory the most, when he glanced away from Miss Pole to the medical equipment. She was undergoing quite substantial brain activity; surprisingly so. Yes, coma patients did dream, but these brain waves… they would be off the charts for someone who was wide awake, let alone someone who'd been unconscious for some time now.

What's going on in that head of yours, Miss Pole?

Nobody knew what had happened to her; she'd been spending a fair amount of time with her friend Mister Scrub, in the home of Professor Scrub, the other academic living here in Arcadia Lake, but neither the professor nor young Mister Scrub could explain why Miss Pole had suddenly collapsed one day, entered a sleep from which she would not wake. They could only say that she had done so.

Arcadia Lake was a pleasant place to live, a pleasant place to retire, a pleasant place to carry out his research, but it was also remote, quiet, out of the way. The town doctor — the medical doctor — had died just a few days before Miss Pole's … before this inexplicable condition had overtaken Miss Pole. The doctor had succumbed to a heart attack, poor fellow, and a replacement hadn't arrived from Vale yet.

With the way things were looking, it was beginning to look as though one never would.

It was beginning to look as though there might not be an Arcadia Lake to arrive at before too long.

It was certainly a concern, but it was not Diggory's immediate one. The threat of the grimm was … something for other people to worry about now; he had hung up his weapon a long time ago.

His concern at the moment was Miss Pole, lying on the bed; there was only a single light down here in his laboratory, and it cast the corners of the wood-panelled room in shadow, but the light shone down upon Miss Pole where she lay sleeping.

Waiting for a prince to kiss her awake, perhaps.

No, still a little young for that sort of thing.


He was not the ideal sort of person to take care of her, but with Doctor MacTavish having passed away and with Professor Scrub being rather disinterested, it had fallen to him as the only candidate for the job.

It was a pity, then, that he had very few ideas, and very few of them sound ones.

There was a knock at the door.

"Come in," Diggory said, his eyes not leaving Miss Pole.

The door opened, and young Mister Scrub walked in. Malmsey Scrub was a lad of about Miss Pole's age, with eyes as green as the grape and hints of green at the tips of his tousled black hair; his face was freckled, and the freckles seemed to stand out even more when he was nervous, as he was now, holding a neckerchief rolled up in his hands, wringing it as he stood in the doorway.

"How … how is she?" he asked.

Doctor Diggory looked at him and tried his best to smile reassuringly. "No change, I'm afraid."

"But … that means that she hasn't gotten any worse, doesn't it?" said Mister Scrub.

That was certainly an optimistic way of looking at it, but Diggory had no desire to dampen the boy's optimism. "Yes," he said, "that's correct. She certainly hasn't gotten any worse."

Mister Scrub approached slowly, moving almost as slowly as Diggory had, only with uncertainty as the cause instead of an old wound. Nevertheless, he eventually reached Miss Pole's bedside — Diggory took a step backwards to make way for him and, with one hand, let go of his neckerchief as he reached out and took her hand, small and pale and laid out motionless upon the bed.

Mister Scrub looked up at him. "Do you think she can hear me?"

"I'm … I'm sure that she can." Diggory assured him, though he was by no means certain of the fact.

Mister Scrub took a deep breath. "Ho-hold on, Plum," he said. "I'll … I'm going to find a way to save you, I promise. So wait for me." He let go of her hand. "I've got to go; my uncle's waiting for me." Mister Scrub turned away from Miss Pole's bed and made his way back towards the door.

Find a way to save her? And how does he mean to do that? Young Mister Scrub had bags under his eyes, dark lines as though he weren't sleeping very well. What did he know? What did he know that could help Miss Pole? What wasn't he saying?

"Mister Scrub," Diggory called.

Mister Scrub had almost reached the door, but he stopped and looked back over his shoulder.

"Is there anything that you can tell me?" Doctor Diggory demanded. "Anything at all, anything that might explain Miss Pole's condition?"

Mister Scrub hesitated for a moment, before he said, "No, sir. Nothing."

Diggory didn't believe him, but nevertheless, he said, "I see. Very well. Off you go, Mister Scrub; you mustn't keep your uncle waiting."

Mister Scrub nodded, and this time, he did leave, although he also left the door open. Diggory could hear his footsteps climbing the stairs up out of the basement.

Diggory might have gone to shut the door himself, but through it not long after came Mrs. Macready, his housekeeper.

"I didn't think you'd mind him visiting," she said. "He said he wouldn't be long."

"No, I don't mind," Diggory replied. "It's good for her to hear a familiar voice from time to time."

Mrs. Macready smiled briefly. She was not quite as old as he was, but she was approaching it, with grey streaks in her curly brown hair, and wrinkles appearing on her face and hands. "Will you come up for supper, Doctor, or shall I bring it down for you?"

"I'm not hungry, thank you, Mrs. Macready."

"You must eat something, Doctor," Mrs. Macready insisted. "It's been hours since lunch, and you ate little enough of that." She put her hands on her hips. "If I have to drag you up out of this room to get something to eat, I will."

"In that case, it would probably be best if you brought something down," Doctor Diggory replied, allowing just a touch of amusement to enter his voice.

Mrs. Macready nodded. "Very well, then; I'll bring it just as soon as it's ready."

She closed the door behind her as she left.

As the door shut, Doctor Diggory sank into a dark brown leather chair sitting at Miss Pole's bedside.

A heavy sigh fell from his mouth. "Is there anything that I can do for you, Miss Pole?" he asked.

She did not answer. Of course she didn't. She lay there, eyes closed, unmoving, only a slight breathing and the information supplied by all those monitors to indicate that she was still alive.

Doctor Diggory feared that there was nothing he could do for her.

Except, perhaps…

His eyes were drawn to the … well, he hadn't thought of a name for it yet, but it consisted of a reasonably-sized grey metal box, about two cubic feet in volume, from which sprang various wires, connected to the monitoring devices, little sensors surrounded by pressure pads intended to be placed around the head.

Doctor Caen Diggory had more than one doctorate, but one of his lesser known fields of study was parapsychology. It was lesser known in part because it tended to be dismissed as quack science, but Diggory had seen too much to dismiss so easily the idea that there was more in heaven and earth than men had dreamt of in their philosophy. Telekinesis, clairvoyance, precognition, extrasensory perception, all of these things were possible through semblances, so why should they be out of bounds for those whose semblances tended in a different direction? It was scientifically possible, so why should it be out of bounds for study, left to the vagaries of certain souls? It was all in the mind, he believed, its secrets waiting to be unlocked; if they could only discover the pattern, the right combination of electrical impulses, the right set of brainwaves … what could they not achieve?

What could he not achieve for Miss Pole, if he could only get inside her head and find out what was keeping her trapped there?

Doctor Diggory got up and shuffled across the room to pick up his device. It was heavy, and the weight slowed him down even more than his wound; he could feel his back protesting the strain as he lugged the thing back to his seat and placed it down upon the chair. He had to take a breath or two afterwards before he could begin to attach the sensors to Miss Pole's head, placing them upon the sides of her temple and upon her forehead.

Then he was forced to pick the box up again, so that he might sit down with the device upon his lap. His legs were not particularly happy about the weight, and they let him know it with throbbing pains, even as he attached the sensors to his own head.

In theory, the device should join their brainwaves together, conducting the electrical outputs from each into the device itself where they would mingle and become as one.

In theory, at least.

On top of the box were various monitors, buttons, and switches; with one wrinkled hand, he pushed the green button to start the device.

XxXxX​

Malmsey Scrub fished the key to his uncle's house out of his pocket and opened the door. It squeaked a little upon its hinges as he stepped into the hall, and then thumped solidly as he closed the door behind him.

He dropped the latch with a click.

"Malmsey?" Uncle Verdell called to him. "Is that you?"

"Yes, Uncle," Malmsey replied, walking through the hall and through the kitchen into his uncle's study at the back of the house. The room was kept dark, and the light mainly came from the glowing rings which sat upon a table at the back of the room, giving off a pale and sickly-looking green and yellow light.

Verdell Scrub was a tall, slender man; his hair was white but voluminous, worn in a bouffant style piled atop his head. He wore a blue velvet jacket and trousers striped in royal and navy blue, with a grey waistcoat and a white dress shirt on underneath. His nose was sharp, and his chin pointed.

"And how is Miss Pole today?" Uncle Verdell asked in his sinuous voice.

"She's no worse," Malmsey said, a moment before he admitted, "but no better, either."

"Then it seems as though it's up to you to find a way to make things right, doesn't it?" Uncle Verdell asked, as he stepped aside and gestured towards the rings.

XxXxX​

The huntsman ran down the street.

The ursa major pursued him, growling and snarling, its paws making the ground shake as it followed him relentlessly.

The huntsman whimpered in fear.

He tripped and fell, landing flat on his face with a thump and a wince.

The ursa gained on him.

The huntsman rolled over onto his back. He scrambled backwards; it was all he could do. He couldn't feel his legs any more; he could barely move his arms.

This wasn't happening. This wasn't happening. This was … this couldn't be real; it couldn't. This was … this was what he'd always…

No. Not like this.

He pulled out his pistol and fired once, twice, three times; the shots had no effect upon the advancing grimm. It bore down upon him as relentless as the tide.

"No," the huntsman cried. "No! Stay away!"

Wake up, wake up, this isn't happening!

The ursa thrust its head forwards, snarling directly into his face, letting him feel the creature's breath upon his face, letting him see the saliva dripping from its jaws. It was as though it wanted him to know that this was very real.

He couldn't even activate his aura.

"Please," he mewled, "not like this."

For a moment, the ursa did nothing; it just stood there, casting a shadow over him, a rough, guttural sound emanating from its throat as it stared at him with those burning red eyes.

Then its jaws closed around the huntsman's head, slamming shut, cutting off his last, pitiful cry.

It devoured him, consuming him as his blood covered its teeth and stained its bony mask. And when there was nothing left of the huntsman but blood, the ursa major raised his head and looked around.

And then it vanished, as though it had never been at all.

XxXxX​

Blood.

Ruin.

Failure.

There were too many. Too many grimm, too many frightened people. Too many, and not enough time.

Not enough time to save them all.


"Doctor? Doctor Diggory?"

Diggory gasped as he opened his eyes, the ruin of Mountain Glenn dissolving before his eyes and being replaced by the sight of Mrs. Macready bending over him, her brown eyes filled with concern.

"Are you alright, Doctor?" she asked.

"I…" Diggory trailed off, looking down at the heavy device sat on his lap. "It didn't work, I see."

"Assuming you weren't trying to put yourself to sleep, Doctor."

"No, no indeed, I was not," Diggory replied. "I was … I was trying to reach Miss Pole."

Mrs. Macready sighed. "More of your experiments?"

"That wasn't the point; I … I thought they might help," Diggory replied. "All I did was put myself to sleep, it seems."

"Did you at least have pleasant dreams?"

"No," Diggory murmured. "The old dream again. Mountain Glenn."

"I thought you'd stopped having those nightmares."

"It appears not."

"I see," Mrs Macready murmured. "Well … your supper's over there; don't let it get cold."

She turned to go, crossing the room but pausing in the doorway. "You'll find a way, Doctor, I'm sure you will."

"I wish I shared your confidence, Mrs. Macready."

Mrs. Macready smiled softly, then, once more, shut the door behind herself as she departed.

Doctor Diggory found his legs had gone rather stiff while he had been asleep with this heavy weight upon his chest. They would bitterly protest once the time came to lift the thing up and put it back.

"Well, Miss Pole," he said softly as he plucked the sensors from off her head, "I can only hope that wherever you are, your dreams are more pleasant than mine."

XxXxX​

The firelight danced on Sunset's face. As she stared into the flames, they were reflected in her green eyes.

She stared into the flames as though the mysteries of the world might be found within.

She stared into the flames as though they fascinated her. As though she found them beautiful.

She did find them beautiful. She always had. When she had been a little filly, she and Princess Celestia would snuggle up by the fire together, with hot cocoa and a good book, and sometimes, Sunset would sneak a glance away from the princess or the book to watch the fires dance in the fireplace.

That was why she loved her hair, in a way: because it was like fire. Or perhaps she loved the fire because it reminded her of her hair; she was vain enough for that to be the correct way around. Either way, she loved the flames; she loved the way the red and the gold danced, mingled and intertwined. The colours … brought her joy.

They brought her no joy now. Now, when she looked into the flames, all she could see was burning: the fire consuming all things, and leaving only cold ashes behind.

Trixie yawned. "Remind us, won't you, of what we're doing here."

Sunset looked up from the flames, to fix her eyes upon The Great and Powerful Trixie, who sat with Starlight Glimmer across the fire from her.

"You two could remind me of what you're doing here," Sunset pointed out.

"Rainbow Dash asked us to keep an eye on you," Starlight explained, and not for the first time. "She seemed to think you might do something … unwise."

Sunset drew in a deep breath, and then let out an even deeper breath. Thank you, Rainbow Dash. "You know, when she asked you to do that … I don't know exactly what she thought that I was going to do or what she expected you to do, but I don't think that she had the two of you doing this in mind."

"Maybe not," Trixie conceded. "But we're Atlesians, so we like to go above and beyond."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "It's that kind of attitude that gives Atlas a bad name, you do realise that."

"I'm pretty sure it's the SDC's business practices that give Atlas a bad name," Starlight declared. "Our attitude just gives Atlas an insufferable name."

Sunset snorted. "There's no need for you to be here," she said. "This … is supposed to be a solo mission."

Starlight's brow furrowed. "Uh huh. You want to tell us what that's about?"

"What makes you think there's anything to tell?" Sunset replied disingenuously.

"The fact that it's not normal," Starlight said. "We're put in four-man squads for a reason."

"You're here," Sunset pointed out.

"But the Grrrreat and Powerrrrrful Trrrrixie did not come without her glamorous and very capable assistant, Starlight," Trixie declared.

"Rainbow actually asked me to keep an eye on you," Starlight pointed out. "I asked Trixie to keep an eye on me, because lone wolf stuff isn't normal, and I don't like it."

"Then go back to Beacon," Sunset snapped. There was a moment of silence, broken only by the crackling of the flames as it consumed the wood that they had gathered. "Please," she said, her tone softening and her voice quietening. "Please go back to Beacon."

"Why?" Starlight demanded. "Why don't you want us here?"

"Because…" Sunset closed her eyes, her voice trailing off. Because this mission is supposed to kill me, and I don't want your deaths on my conscience. "The danger—"

"Is something we face every time we go out into the field," Starlight pointed out. "And if it's so dangerous, why are you out here by yourself?"

Sunset did not reply. She looked at Starlight, into those blue eyes, and said nothing.

"I think this is why Rainbow Dash wanted us to keep an eye on you," Trixie said.

"So you'll come out here, into the field, to what could be a much more dangerous mission than a student team should be on, with someone you don't know … because Rainbow asked you to?" Sunset asked.

Starlight and Trixie glanced at one another. "Pretty much, yeah," Starlight admitted.

Sunset couldn't resist the slightly strangled laugh of incredulity that emerged from out of her mouth. "Because you like Rainbow Dash that much?"

"Rainbow Dash is … tolerable, Trixie supposes," Trixie said.

"I like her," Starlight said. "But that's not the point. The point is … she's an Atlesian classmate, so of course we're going to help her out. That's just how we play it."

"Don't make this an Atlesian exceptionalism thing," Sunset said. "Plenty of teams from other schools would help out other teams; it doesn't make you special."

"We'll have to agree to disagree on that," Starlight said.

"Now are you going to tell us what we're doing here or not?" Trixie demanded. "The Grrrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrrixie would like some intel."

Sunset was silent for a moment, and then for a moment longer. She remained silent as she looked away from Starlight, and from Trixie, looking back down into the flickering, dancing, and consuming flames.

Sunset walked into the study of the First Councillor. Unlike the last time she had been here, there was no sign of young Bramble, Councillor Emerald's son.

That wasn't too surprising, considering the low opinion which Councillor Emerald held of her. All things considered, it was rather amazing that he had allowed her anywhere near his son in the first place.

Councillor Emerald himself was there, of course; he was sat behind a desk, signing some piece of paper which he pushed to one side as she came in.

He looked up at her, and then got to his feet so that he might look down upon her rather than looking up. His majestic antlers nearly touched the ceiling. "Miss Shimmer," he said, his lip curling in disapproval.

Sunset straightened up, clasping her hands behind her back. "Councillor," she murmured.

Councillor Emerald stared at her for a moment; he was wearing a dress suit, a black tailcoat with a white waistcoat, a white bow tie around his neck, a winged collar. One small corner of handkerchief was visible sticking out of his breast pocket, and he wore a blood red carnation in his buttonhole.

"Will you attend the wake tonight, Miss Shimmer?" he asked her.

Sunset wondered if he had called her here to tell her that it would be disrespectful to go anywhere near it. "I planned to, Councillor, along with my teammates."

"No," Councillor Emerald said. "You will not."

Sunset swallowed. "No, Councillor?"

"No," Councillor Emerald repeated. "I have your first mission, Miss Shimmer. Your first, and with good fortune, your last mission."

Sunset's chest rose and fell. "I… I see," she said softly.
So it has come to it at last. In some respects, I suppose I'm lucky that it was put off for so long.

Not that I can say I made the most of the opportunity.

"What is it that you have for me, Councillor?" Sunset asked. "Would you like me to leap into a nest of king taijitus?"

"I don't consider this a laughing matter," Councillor Emerald said sharply.

"Nor do I, Councillor," Sunset replied. "I wouldn't be here if I did."

Councillor Emerald picked up the scroll that sat on his desk and pushed a couple of buttons. Sunset felt her own scroll vibrate in her pocket, nudging her hip with a persistent repetition.

"All the details have been sent to you," Councillor Emerald informed her. "But the short version is that you are to go to the village of Arcadia Lake, if it still exists."

Sunset frowned. "'Still exists'?"

"Considering the circumstances, you'll forgive me if I don't trust you to save lives," Councillor Emerald growled, "but all contact has been lost with Arcadia Lake, with the huntsman who was contracted to guard it, with the team of Haven students who were dispatched there a few weeks ago to shadow a huntsman hired by the town. There has been no contact, and no one who has tried to reach the place can get through. You will try and get through."


Because it doesn't matter if you lose me in the attempt. "Even though you think there's nothing there?"

"If there is nothing there, if the village has been destroyed, then you will confirm that," Councillor Emerald said. "And then you will avenge its destruction by destroying all grimm in the area before you return. It may be that the village can be rebuilt, once the region has been secured."

Sunset nodded. "And if the village is not destroyed?" she asked. "If contact has been lost for some other reason?"

"Then assist in the defence until the situation stabilises or communications are restored and aid arrives," Councillor Emerald said. "Do you think that you can manage that without running away?"

"I've no problem with giving my own life, Councillor," Sunset said, her voice sharpening ever so slightly.

"I'm delighted to hear it," Councillor Emerald muttered. "Airships attempting to fly to Arcadia Lake were forced to turn back by large numbers of flying grimm, so you'll have to walk from Willow Creek, the nearest town. A Bullhead is standing by. I suggest you leave at once."

Sunset swallowed. "Yes, Councillor."

It was … convenient, she had to say. Everyone would be getting ready for or on their way to the wake. She could slip away, without anyone noticing.

Without having to explain where she was going.

Without having to say goodbye.

And yet, at the same time, she regretted not having the chance to say goodbye.

It might not be goodbye, of course. She might win through. She might survive. She might survive to come back and wait for the next assignment to be bestowed upon her from the First Councillor.

Or she might not. She might die at Arcadia Lake, overwhelmed by the grimm that had destroyed the village.

In which case…


They looked for her coming from the White Tower, but she did not return.

She would never see them again. Nor dared she send a message that might alert them — Pyrrha in particular had one eye on Sunset; if she sensed that something was wrong, she would try and find her — to Sunset's departure.

No, she would have to slip away, like a thief — or a murderer.

It was no more or less than she deserved.

And yet, as she walked out of the First Councillor's residence and stood on the street outside, feeling the evening air kiss her face as the sun began to set, Sunset felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes.


Pyrrha, take care of them.

Sunset got out her scroll, hesitated for a moment, and then put it away again.

She might as well wait to summon her locker until she got to the airship.


"Sunset?" Trixie prompted.

"What?" Sunset asked, looking up from the flames.

"You were about to brief us on what we're doing here," Trixie reminded her. "Hopefully."

"Yes," Sunset said softly. "Yes, I was." She blinked rapidly. "From Willow Creek where we landed, we are making our way that way," — she pointed eastward down the dirt road along which they had been walking, until they had decided to stop for the night and make camp — "towards the village of Arcadia Lake."

"Why couldn't we just land at Arcadia Lake?" Trixie asked.

"Grimm have made it too dangerous for airships," Sunset said.

Starlight frowned. "If things are that bad then what are things like for the village?"

"Arcadia Lake is not without protection," Sunset replied. She had studied the details that Councillor Emerald had supplied to her, including maps of the area, on the way to the skydock to meet her airship; it had not been until she arrived there that Trixie and Starlight had ambushed her with their company. "The village doesn't sit beside the lake; it sits out in the middle of the lake, upon an island, which helps to keep the grimm at bay. Once we reach Arcadia Lake, we'll have to get a boat out there. If we can."

One of Starlight's eyebrows rose. "'If we can'?" she asked. "But you just said-"

"Contact with Arcadia Lake has been lost," Sunset admitted. "Despite the natural barriers we may get there to find … that there is nothing left."

Starlight folded her arms. "In which case … what?"

"Then my orders are to clear the area of any grimm," Sunset said flatly.

"To what end?" Starlight asked.

"To the end of restoring the lake to Vale's control, in case they decide to rebuild the village," Sunset said.

"Not exactly a job for one kid," Starlight said.

"Are you still sure you want to come?" Sunset asked. "There's still time to head back to Willow Creek, now or in the morning."

Starlight and Trixie looked at one another.

"What are your orders if this village isn't gone?" asked Trixie. "Badger's Drift was out of contact, but the people there weren't dead."

"Then my orders are to help defend the village and the people who live there," Sunset replied.

"Then the Grrrrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrrixie is not the sort of huntress to walk away from a mission like that," Trixie declared. "How about you, Starlight?"

Starlight shook her head. "No," she replied. "Me neither."

"You don't understand!" Sunset snapped.

"Then explain it better!" Trixie snapped back at her.

Sunset closed her eyes. She screwed them tight shut. "This mission," she murmured. "If you go with me on this mission, there is a very good chance that one or … or both of you will die."

"And what makes you say that?" asked Starlight.

"Because… because there's a reason I'm on this mission all by myself, without my teammates," Sunset said.

Neither Starlight nor Trixie gave an immediate reply, but no sooner had the words passed Sunset's lips than her scroll went off.

"Are you going to get that?" asked Trixie.

"No," Sunset said.

"It might be important," Trixie pointed out.

"I think I know who it is," Sunset replied.

"Your teammates?" Starlight suggested.

Sunset nodded silently.

Starlight folded her arms. "So … you took a mission that you knew was dangerous, on your own, without telling your teammates where you were going or what you were doing, and now you're just going to ghost them as they try to find out where you are?"

Sunset blinked. "Well, when you put it like that, I sound like a jackass."

"Because you are one," Trixie said bluntly.

"I can't reply," Sunset insisted.

"Why not?" Starlight demanded.

"Because you two came out here with me just because Rainbow asked you to; imagine what my teammates would do!" Sunset cried.

Starlight said, "And that would be bad because—"

"Because I screwed up, and people died, and this is my atonement," Sunset said. "That's why I'm here on my own, that's why I took this mission, that's what this is all about: penance. This is me making it right. This is me … paying my debt."

"You're talking about your mission to Mountain Glenn, aren't you?" said Starlight. "You're talking about the Breach?"

Sunset nodded. "I … I could have stopped it," she said. "But I didn't."

There was another moment of silence, another lull in the conversation.

"So?" demanded Trixie.

"So … what?"

"Exactly," Trixie said. "So what?"

Sunset frowned. "Did you miss the part where people died?"

"Because you made a mistake; sure, that's tragic," Trixie said. "But…" She hesitated. "I don't usually admit this in public, but … even the Great and Powerful Trixie makes mistakes. Sometimes … sometimes I make major mistakes."

"Like what?"

"The Great and Powerful Trixie is not going to delve into examples," Trixie declared magisterially. "Suffice it to say that they were … occasionally … quite serious. And do you know what Trixie did afterwards."

"What?"

"Not this!" Trixie cried. "What you're talking about isn't making it right, it's—"

"Punishing yourself," Starlight finished for her. "It's … the opposite. Trixie's right. We all make mistakes. I've made mistakes, Trixie has made mistakes—"

"Just because I said it doesn't mean everyone should!" squawked Trixie.

"We'll make other mistakes, and those mistakes might cost lives because lives hang in the balance in the line of work we're in, but this … you make it right by doing better next time. By saving lives, by not repeating the same mistakes. Which we might still have the chance to do, let's not forget that, but if not … this isn't how you make things right."

"Unless it is, apparently," Sunset muttered.

Starlight snorted. "I guess so. Unless it is."

Trixie yawned. "We should get some sleep. If we're going to reach this place tomorrow, then we'd better be rested for it. Don't want to be tired during the performance."

Starlight smiled. "I'll take the first watch."

"No, I'll take first; you can take second," Sunset said.

"Are you sure?" Starlight asked.

Sunset nodded. "I'll wake you when it's time."

Starlight's eyes narrowed. "So long as you do wake me."

"I will," Sunset assured her. "I promise."

"Hmm," Starlight murmured. "Okay then. I'll take second watch."

"And that leaves the third watch for me," Trixie said. "Goodnight, everyone." She lay down there and then, lying on her side with her purple cape, covered in gold and silver stars, draped over her like a blanket.

Within mere moments, she had started to snore.

Starlight smiled fondly at her, before she, too, lay down, curling up on a white groundsheet with an Atlesian symbol in the corner — because of course it did — her body all rolled up like a cat.

Sunset's hand glowed with telekinesis as she pulled Sol Invictus into her grasp. She checked — not for the first time — that it was loaded, and then rested it against her shoulder as she turned her back upon her travelling companions and peered out into the darkness of the night.

She could hear and see nothing, not even when she cast a nightvision spell upon her eyes to penetrate the darkness; she kept her eyes peeled nonetheless. With the way that she felt, she would not be too surprised if she ended up attracting grimm.

She had not asked for Trixie and Starlight to come with her. She had not wanted Trixie and Starlight to come with her, but now that they were here…

A part of her was shamefully glad of their presence, shamefully glad that she was not alone.

Another part of her feared that they would perish, on this mission meant to cause her death. A part of her feared that they would die, and that to all the grief Sunset had already caused would be added the sorrow of their teammates and their friends.

She did not want that. It was the last thing that she wanted, and yet … and yet, that other part of her could not deny that she was glad of the company.

She might have thanked them for it, were she not afraid that they would fall in this battle.

What was difficult for me alone may be easier for the three of us. Yes, the logic there was sound; it could not be denied. But at the same time, what if it was not so? What if what was impossible for one was equally impossible for three?

I daresay Councillor Emerald would rather have the village alive than me dead.

But then, he doesn't really think the village is yet alive, does he? That's why he only sent me; he has given Arcadia Lake up for lost and has sent me to add to the casualties.

If we reach the lake and it is so, then I will send them back; they have no need to stay for the clean-up.

But if we reach the lake and the village yet stands … I will be glad of the assistance.

And so, more importantly, will the village itself, I expect.


Their words lingered in Sunset's mind as she stood guard. Professor Ozpin had said, or at least implied, much the same thing: that it would be better for her to live on than to die upon the First Councillor's command. He had not said that by living on she could make good her mistake, but that had been the implication all the same.

In some ways, it would be easier to let herself get eaten by a grimm.

Easier for her, perhaps, but at the same time … cruel. Cruel to Pyrrha, cruel to Jaune … Ruby, on the other hand, might appreciate not having Sunset around to give her grief all the time.

No, that thought itself felt cruel, even confined to her head.

It would be cruel to all of them … crueller than sneaking off in the middle of the night. She would have to make amends for that, if any of them were in the mood to listen to her excuses when she got back.

Or they might just hate me, which would simplify matters.

Why do my thoughts unto such darkness tend? Why do they always seek the shadow and shun the light? How far am I sunk, and yet my mind seeks always to dive deeper still, to weigh down my feet, to drag me to the furthest depths?

Am I so lost? Am I so robbed of joy?

They are too kind to be so cruel, my friends, though I have been so cruel to them, and may be crueller still, though I hope not.

I must live. I must live and fight and, though I do not deserve them, return unto the bosom of my team … until the next time Councillor Emerald sends me forth.

And with the help of these two companions of mine, I may find it easier to win and return than I would have alone.

If that is so, then I will owe the both of them a great debt.


"I didn't mean for it to happen," Trixie murmured. "I just … the ursa … I'm sorry."

Starlight gave a wordless moan, rolling over onto her other side, then back onto the side she'd been before. Her face was set into a scowl, then turned into a look of fear, as best Sunset could tell with Starlight's eyes closed.

Both having nightmares? Both troubled in their sleep? What have they to trouble them in the dark? What have they to fright them while they slumber?

I know not, for I know them not. Trixie Lulamoon, I paid little attention to at Canterlot, rating her of little account; Starlight Glimmer is unknown to me.

And yet here they are, come to my aid. Come to my aid upon request of Rainbow Dash, that's true, but all the same … come to my aid.

Come to my aid, and I will not forget it. For however little time I have left.

Would that I could repay my debt by guarding them from these nightmares that assail them.

Yet I cannot. I cannot even guard my own mind from nightmares which doubtless will assail me when it is my turn to sleep.


Sunset would have liked to have stood watch for the whole night, if she could; she was not particularly fond of being awake in darkness, it brought out the worst in her mind, it bred fears in her, it bred anxiety and despair that threatened to overwhelm her; but sleep brought back to the tunnels under Mountain Glenn.

Sleep brought her no rest these days.

Only the sun would bring relief from all her troubles.

And yet, she feared sleep more than she hated darkness, and would have stayed awake all night if she could.

But to do so would invite a quarrel with Starlight the next morning, and so, when her allotted time had passed, Sunset knelt by Starlight's side and nudged her awake.

Starlight's blue eyes opened. "Thanks," she murmured as she rubbed briefly at one eye with her right hand, before picking up her gun.

"Troubled sleep?" Sunset asked.

"You mean trouble sleeping?"

"No," Sunset said, "I mean I could see you tossing and turning with an uncomfortable look on your face."

Starlight sighed. "Like Trixie said, everyone makes mistakes," she murmured. "Been a long time since they … never mind. Thanks." She got to her feet. "Hey … before you turn in, can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Sunset said. It puts off the moment when I have to turn in.

"You've told us everything about this mission, right?"

"I have," Sunset replied, her voice bristling a little at the implication. "What do you think I might have left out?"

Starlight's eyes narrowed for a moment. "Is this … is it anything to do with Professor Ozpin and General Ironwood and their little organisation?"

Sunset fought to keep the surprise off her face. "I … I don't know what you're talking about."

"Mmhmm," Starlight murmured with intense and obvious scepticism. "Well, maybe you're right, or maybe you're just covering for them. If you don't know what I'm talking about, then good for you; if you do know what I'm talking about, then I don't blame you for being cautious. But this mission … there aren't going to be any surprises, right?"

"I can't promise that," Sunset replied. "But if there are surprises, they'll surprise me too."

Starlight smiled, if only slightly. "I guess that'll have to be good enough for me," she said. "You should get some rest. I'll take over from here."

Sunset laid down, much though it was against her inclinations to do so, because Starlight was right: she did need to get some rest, at least. She looked up at the stars, staring up at them and at the broken moon that dominated the night sky.

Thoughts besieged her, thoughts of what might be waiting for them tomorrow at Arcadia Lake, of what might befall Starlight and Trixie on this mission, of what might await her back at Beacon.

Her scroll vibrated some more, but Sunset resolutely ignored it. It would be … far easier to explain all this in person, much as the others might chafe at the delay.

Eventually, weariness overtook her like a patient hunter, and like her namesake, the sun itself descending beneath the horizon, Sunset sunk into a slumber.

It was as exactly as restful as she had expected, which was to say: not at all.

She dreamt she was in Mountain Glenn again, in the caverns beneath the city.

She dreamt she saw them die, one by one, before her eyes.

Over and over again.

While she was forced to watch.

It was exactly as Salem had shown it to her: Pyrrha's pride crumbling into pain and shock, her emerald eyes wide as she struggled futilely for life; terror and agony mingling in Jaune's screams; Ruby vanishing before her eyes, one moment standing there, the other … gone, swallowed up, consumed; Blake reached for Sunset, but there was nothing Sunset could do to help her.

She could only watch. She could only watch them all.

To dream about the train … came as almost a relief.

Suffice it to say that Sunset was very glad to wake up, to feel the sun on her face, to see the blue sky instead of the night sky, to be up and moving, where she could remember that they were only dreams, only nightmares, with no more power to harm her than Salem's words beneath the city.

She could try and forget about them as the three huntresses moved forwards.

And the road ahead certainly gave her occasion to forget, because as they moved forward, they found that they were having to fight their way forward through hordes of beowolves that barred their way.

It was clear why nobody had been able to reach Arcadia Lake before; these grimm concentrations had probably put most people off trying, and with the situation in Vale as it was, there would be difficulties getting a huntsman to come out to the middle of nowhere like this.

Nevertheless, the three of them pushed forward, fighting their way through the grimm that stood against them, blasting or cutting them down, burning or freezing them with dust, fighting their way through the press of black bodies, smashing the masks of bleached bone, turning them all to smoke and ashes.

Until at last they came to what seemed like it might, just maybe, be the reason no one had heard from Arcadia Lake lately.

What they came to was a barrier, a barrier of dark red, a deep crimson. A barrier that stretched out on either side of the road, and rose up into the sky as well.

"What do you think it is?" Starlight asked.

"Could it be magic?" Trixie suggested.

Starlight frowned. "I … what kind of magic could do something like this?"

"But you're accepting that it is magic?" Sunset asked. "Just like that?"

"Magic is real," Trixie insisted. "It's real, and people have it. What do you think it is that makes the Grrrrrreat and Powerrrrrrful Trrrrrrixie so Grrrrreat and Powerrrrrful? And besides, if this isn't magic, then what is it?"

Sunset held up her hands. "I know that magic is real. I was just surprised that Starlight believed in it as well. Not everyone does."

Starlight laughed nervously. "Well, when you hang around with Trixie long enough … do you really think that's it? Do you really think that it could be … magic?"

Sunset didn't reply. It was certainly a possibility, but at the same time … at the same time, it was a rather worrying one. For one thing, this barrier was stretching for some considerable distance — she couldn't see it curving noticeably, which meant that if it was curving, then it was doing so rather shallowly — which would be quite a feat if accomplished through magical means.

Who was so powerful that they could accomplish such a thing?

How were they so powerful? Even in Equestria, Sunset couldn't have managed anything like that! And magic in Remnant was a lot less powerful!

So how … and who?

Sunset recalled Professor Ozpin's complaint, about Equestria dumping its villains and monsters into Remnant. Was that what was waiting for them? Was some long-forgotten terror of Equestria behind this?

"If it's not magic, then what is it?" Trixie demanded. "A semblance? Who has a semblance that powerful?"

"It could be technologically-based," Starlight pointed out.

"In Vale?" Trixie asked. "If they had shields like this, why wouldn't they use it to protect Vale itself, instead of some out-of-the-way village?"

"You've got a point there," Starlight admitted. "I guess we'll find out when we get to the village. If we can reach the village."

Sunset held out one white gloved hand; a green glow surrounded it as a ball of energy, a little larger than a thumb, emerged from her palm with a pop and drifted lazily towards the crimson barrier.

It struck the barrier and fizzled out, a touch of green light spreading a few inches across the dark red.

And then the barrier itself opened for them, an arch appearing in the blood red light, a gap through which they could all walk, if they so chose.

"Okay, is anyone else freaked out now?" Starlight asked.

"No," Trixie said. "After all, the Great and Powerful Trixie is never freaked out by anything, no matter how unexpected. Are we really going to walk through there?"

"I don't see that I have much choice," Sunset said. "But there's still time for the two of you to back out."

"Don't start that again," Starlight said. "Whatever this is … we owe it to the people of that village to find out what's going on and try to fix it."

Behind them, the howling of more beowolves began to fill the air.

"Besides," Starlight added, "we might actually be better off on the other side of … whatever this is."

The archway waited; the barrier was silent and impassive, all save for this single hole through which they could traverse. If they so chose.

They chose.
 
Chapter 26 - The Dream Maker, Part Two
The Dream Maker, Part Two​


"No reply yet?" Jaune asked.

Pyrrha sighed. "No," she murmured, putting her scroll down on the table beside her. Her head bowed forwards slightly, causing one of the strands of her ponytail to fall across her shoulder. "She's still not answering."

Sitting across the table in Beacon's cafeteria from the three present members of Team SAPR, Yang felt her hands clench into fists.

None of them noticed. They had other things on their mind, like the fact that there were only three present members of Team SAPR.

'I'm not going to run,' huh, Sunset?

Watching them fret, watching them worry, watching them wonder where she'd gone, watching them trying to reach her … perhaps she should have been worried too, or perhaps she should have been sad for them to be going through this.

Yang found herself getting angry instead.

"Do you think we should call the police?" Ruby asked. "I mean, maybe something happened to her, out in Vale?"

"Like what?" Jaune replied. "This is Sunset we're talking about; it would take someone pretty serious to take her on, and ever since the Breach … Vale's been pretty quiet. I mean, I guess it's possible, but personally, I don't see that happening."

"Then where is she?" Ruby demanded. "And why isn't she answering any of Pyrrha's calls?"

Because they never answer when they decide to run, Yang thought.

"Perhaps we are all worrying over nothing," Pyrrha suggested. "After all, it has only been one night. Perhaps she … perhaps she simply had such a good time that she forgot to come home, and didn't notice the messages I left."

"When you say 'had a good time,'" Nora said, leaning forwards on the table a little, "you're talking about getting blackout drunk, right?"

Pyrrha coughed into one hand. "Not … necessarily," she answered. "She may have … she may have come across some handsome young man — or woman, for that matter — and woken up in their apartment. I believe that sort of thing happens all the time."

"In sitcoms, maybe," Nora replied.

"Well, I'm sorry, I don't have a lot of experience with these situations!" Pyrrha snapped.

She closed her eyes and bowed her head yet further, the teal drops on their chains falling so that they were about level with her closed eyes. A sigh escaped.

"I'm sorry," she said in a calmer, softer, more contrite voice. "I just…"

"It's okay," Nora told her, reaching diagonally across the table to place her hand on top of Pyrrha's. "I get it. I shouldn't have said anything; I was just…"

"We're not altogether sure that's likely," Ren said.

No, there's something a lot more likely that's happened here, Yang thought.

Jaune put a hand on Pyrrha's arm. "We're all worried," he said. "But … I've gotta say, I'm with Nora on this one. Why would Sunset decide to go on a bender, or clubbing, or whatever, on the night we were all supposed to go to the wake together? It doesn't make any sense."

"No," Yang growled. "It doesn't."

None of them paid her any attention.

"Do you think we should tell Professor Ozpin that she's gone?" suggested Ruby.

"Not yet," Pyrrha replied. "I don't want to get Sunset into trouble unnecessarily; we should give her some more time before we bring her absence to the attention of the authorities."

"So what do we do until then?" asked Ruby.

"Look for her in Vale, maybe?" Jaune answered. "Other than that, I don't know that there's much we can do, until she decides to reply to Pyrrha's messages."

Ruby looked down at the table in front of her. "I don't understand," she murmured. "Why would she just disappear like that?"

"Because she's gone!" Yang snapped. "She's gone, and she isn't answering because she doesn't intend to come back, and she doesn't want to be found. I'm sorry, but that's the way it is. You won't be seeing her again."

"You don't know that—" Jaune began.

Yang glared at him. "I know what I'm talking about," she said, in a voice as cold as ice and as sharp as a blade, "which is why I should have known better than to trust her."

"'Trust her'?" Ruby repeated. "What are you talking about?"

"Sunset promised me that she wouldn't do this!" Yang growled. "In the hospital, she promised me. 'I'm not going to run,' she said, and I believed it."

Ruby started to speak. "You don't know that—"

"Yes," Yang said. "Yes, I do. She's run away, because she's the kind who always runs away. That's just what people like her do: they split when the going gets tough."

"That's not fair," Pyrrha declared, her head snapping up to look at Yang.

"Isn't it?"

"No," Pyrrha said, her voice rising. "I don't know what prompted Sunset to say something like that to you, but I do know that Sunset is a woman of her word; if she gave you that promise, then she will hold to it."

"Then where is she?" Yang demanded.

"Miss Shimmer is doing a job for me," Professor Ozpin's voice, light and smooth as ever, interrupted the conversation between the students. They all looked around to see that the headmaster had stolen upon them while they quarrelled and now stood over them at their table, looking down upon them all.

"I apologise," he continued, "I should have notified you earlier as Miss Shimmer's teammates, but the task itself arose on very short notice, and you were preoccupied at the wake for the victims of the Breach."

The six students stared at him in silence for a moment, and for moments more which stretched onwards while Professor Ozpin stood there, a cup of hot chocolate held in one hand, looking unreadable as he waited for their response.

"Sunset … Sunset's on a mission?" Ruby asked.

"That is correct, Miss Rose."

"By herself?" Jaune added. "Without us?"

Professor Ozpin took a moment before he answered. "That is also correct, Mister Arc."

Another silence, only a little shorter than the first, greeted that announcement.

"Because that's something we do now?" Nora said warily. "Is this something that we should all expect from now on, you to pick on someone to go out by themselves?" As she spoke, she wrapped both her hands around Ren's arm.

"Nora," Run began.

"Ren, I love you, but you would be dead in ten minutes without me, and we both know it."

Yang didn't say anything, but privately, she didn't disagree; Ren was very intelligent, very disciplined; he worked hard and had good instincts, but he was also a prime example of why the huntsmen academies brigaded students into teams of four and why some huntsmen chose not to work alone after graduation. He was definitely the kind of person who needed teammates to cover for him.

But, to be fair to Ren, that was most students; of the six of them sat at this table, Yang would only trust herself and Pyrrha to go out on a mission by themselves and come back in one piece. Was Sunset also part of that select group? She had the raw power for it, but did she have the instincts, the awareness? Yang thought not.

Which raised the question of why Professor Ozpin thought otherwise.

"No, Miss Valkyrie, this will not be a common occurrence," Professor Ozpin explained. "Students are placed in teams for a reason."

"And yet you sent Sunset out alone, Professor," Pyrrha murmured.

"Yes," Professor Ozpin admitted. "Events moved swiftly, and the situation … is rather unique."

"What is the situation?" asked Ruby.

"I'm afraid I can't give you any more details than I have," Professor Ozpin said. "Rest assured, Miss Shimmer's absence, regrettable though it may be, is known and has my authorisation. And, while I understand your worry, I trust you will recognise that, in the field, it may simply not be possible for Miss Shimmer to respond to your calls."

Pyrrha's voice was very quiet as she said, "Of course, Professor."

But why did you send her out by herself? Yang wondered. What about events moved so swiftly that you could only get Sunset, and not the rest of Team SAPR?

It occurred to her that perhaps this was something to do with Salem and all the other business that Sunset and the others were involved in. The trouble with that hypothesis was that the others were involved in it just as much as Sunset. So again, to come back to the same old question, why send Sunset on her own, and not her teammates who were equally involved in Ozpin's secrets?

Of course, Yang did not discount the possibility that Professor Ozpin could have been lying. But about what, and to what purpose?

She just couldn't work it out.

But … she would be lying to herself if she said she wasn't glad to be proved wrong.

"I'm sorry, guys," she said. "It looks like I jumped to conclusions. I'm sorry I judged Sunset that way."

"Given the … circumstances, Miss Xiao Long, I'm sure that nobody begrudges you your suspicion," Professor Ozpin said. "And there was no harm done. However, please try and have a little more faith in your classmates in future; you may need to rely on them one day."

I wasn't talking to you, Professor, Yang thought. "I already do, Professor," she said.

Professor Ozpin smiled. "I'll leave you to get back to breakfast in peace," he said. "I just thought that you should know." He took a sip from his chocolate before he turned away and began to walk out of the dining hall.

"Huh," Jaune said. "That … wasn't what I expected."

"At least now we know," ventured Ruby.

"Yeah," Jaune agreed. "At least now we know, right, Pyrrha?"

"Hmm?" Pyrrha murmured, her eyes still fixed upon Professor Ozpin as he left.

"Pyrrha?"

"Yes?" Pyrrha asked, looking around at him. "Will you all excuse me for a moment?"

"Uh, sure, but—"

"Thank you," Pyrrha said, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek before she got up and began to walk briskly after Professor Ozpin.

XxXxX​

"Professor!" Pyrrha called, as she walked out of the dining hall, the sunlight glinting upon her gilded armour, the contrast in brightness making her eyes narrow momentarily. "Professor Ozpin!"

Professor Ozpin looked over his shoulder at her. "Was there something else, Miss Nikos?"

Pyrrha approached him. "Professor Ozpin," she said softly. "May we speak a moment?"

Professor Ozpin was silent for a little while. "Is this the sort of conversation that would be better held in private, Miss Nikos?" he suggested.

"Professor," Pyrrha replied. "What you have … this mission that you have sent Sunset on … it is highly irregular."

"I am aware of that, Miss Nikos," Professor Ozpin acknowledged.

"Might I ask if it is in any way connected with other … irregular happenings of late?" asked Pyrrha.

"No, Miss Nikos," Professor Ozpin said at once. "It is not related in any way."

"I … see," Pyrrha murmured, although, truth be told, she saw very little. "Thank you, Professor."

Professor Ozpin nodded. "Good day, Miss Nikos."

He made to walk away again, and Pyrrha let him go. She stood in front of the dining hall doors, making way a little for the students still drifting in for breakfast.

She saw very little. Sunset's mission was nothing to do with Salem; Professor Ozpin had told her as much, and Pyrrha did not doubt his word. In truth, it would have made little sense for Sunset to have been despatched alone on such a task, given that they were all in on the secret.

And it made little sense that Sunset would be despatched on her own on any errand. That was the thing that bothered her, the thing that Professor Ozpin had made very little effort to explain, and what explanation he offered had not been a good one.

Sunset, if she had been here and Pyrrha had been the one sent on a mission by herself, would doubtless have seen malice and mischief in it. Pyrrha herself was not so suspicious and yet … what was going on? Why had Sunset gone by herself, even if the task was a simple one, why could they not have undertaken it together?

The headmaster's explanation, that there had been no time … Pyrrha was afraid to say that it did not hold water with her. What could have been so urgent? And even if it were urgent, why could the rest of them not have followed, with Sunset going on ahead? Why were they condemned to wait and wonder?

Why was this happening all of a sudden?

Where are you, Sunset?

Wherever you are, be safe.

Be safe and come back to us.


XxXxX​

The crimson barrier closed behind them as the three huntresses stepped through it, the red energy descending like a curtain, sealing off the archway through which they had walked mere moments before.

Trixie gathered up her starry cape around her, lest any of it be caught in the closing doorway like… well, like a cape caught in a closing door.

The barrier sealed itself up, leaving no way back out that Sunset could see. No way back to where they had been before.

Starlight got out her scroll. "Well, I can't say that I'm too surprised, but we've just lost all signal. Whatever this is, it's disrupting communications. Which explains why nobody's heard from Arcadia Lake in a while."

"Which implies that this barrier, whatever it is, has been up for some time," Sunset murmured.

"It's better than the other implication," Trixie said. "Starlight's implication at least implies that the village is still there, waiting for us. I mean, why raise a magical barrier—?"

"We don't know for sure that it's magic yet," Starlight pointed out.

Trixie ploughed on regardless. "Why raise a magical barrier to keep people out if there's nothing left to keep people out of?"

That was a good point. A point that was reinforced as the group of beowolves — a score of them in all — came into view, darting out of the thickets and the brush that lay on either side of the road, loping across the grassy plains, running towards them with their teeth bared. The barrier, whatever it was, magic or otherwise, did not restrict sound, and Sunset could hear the beowolves howling as they bore down upon them.

Sunset took a step back and raised Sol Invictus to her shoulder, but the beowolves slowed as they approached the barrier, stopping altogether a few feet away from it. They stalked back and forth, glaring at the huntresses with their red eyes, growling and snarling — one in particular, a one-eyed alpha who towered above the rest of the pack, seemed to have its one eye fixed on Sunset, staring straight at her as though it recognised her from somewhere — but they did not breach the barrier. They did not even try. The wall of red did not open for them, and they seemed to recognise that they could not break through it.

They simply waited, so close to the huntresses and yet so far away at the same time, separated by this force, whatever it might be.

"Does it occur to anyone else that there's a certain irony here?" Starlight asked.

"'Irony'?" said Trixie.

"It seems as though our mission is going to involve bringing down … whatever this is," Starlight said, gesturing at the barrier, "if only so that contact with the rest of the kingdom can be resumed. But if we do that, then Arcadia Lake becomes vulnerable to the grimm again."

"It still has the lake," Trixie pointed out.

"True," agreed Starlight. "But you know what I mean, right?"

Sunset frowned. "Maybe … maybe that's not our mission?"

"How do you mean?" asked Starlight.

"I mean, if this barrier is keeping out the grimm, then maybe we should leave it up," Sunset said. "It's not doing any harm."

"That we know of yet," Starlight responded. "And that's assuming that you don't count jamming communications as 'any harm.'"

"We should push forward," Trixie declared, twirling her wand above her head like a baton, "and discover more about what's really going on around here."

Sunset wondered who had put Trixie in charge of what was supposed to be Sunset's mission, but it would have been churlish to have argued over what was, ultimately, a pretty good idea, no matter whose idea it was, and so, she nodded in agreement.

The three huntresses turned away from barrier and beowolves alike, and walked away down the dirt road that led to Arcadia Lake.

And the beowolves sat on the other side of the barrier and watched them go, growling softly as they waited.

Now that they were on the other side of the barrier and moving past it, it became easier to notice that the barrier was, in fact, a dome of some kind; it did not rise straight up but curved as it rose, curving over their heads, running past them and pointing the way towards Arcadia Lake, casting a crimson glow over the world as it filtered out the sunlight that passed through it. It was as if the world here was trapped in an eternal dawn, and a particularly red dawn at that.

Of course, it being a dome made sense, far more sense than the idea of a great wall that had suddenly bisected Sanus. Even so, the revelation that it was a dome and not a wall brought them — brought Sunset, at least — no closer to understanding just what it was than she had been before.

Could it be magic? Certainly, it could; there were shield spells that could produce a similar effect — in fact, if the shield spell were cast by a unicorn with a crimson magical aura, then it would look exactly like this. But a shield of this size, covering so great a distance? Sunset couldn't see the dome curving at the sides, though she presumed that it was doing so; it was not only Arcadia Lake that was being covered but a great chunk of the surrounding area also. This was not impossible; a powerful unicorn, with command over the vagaries of magic, could do as much: Sunset had never tried it, but she might have had the power to do so; Princess Celestia, of course, could have done it with ease; as an alicorn, it was probable that Cadance could have done as much; and of course, Princess Twilight would have found it easy. Even a more ordinary unicorn with a talent and cutie mark for shields and barriers might have been able to accomplish the feat. It was by no means unthinkable, but that was in Equestria. Here in Remnant, where magic was so much weaker … how? Who? What? What might be waiting for them there?

Sunset found herself wishing that it was not magic; she didn't really want to be confronted by someone who was so much more powerful in this world than she was.

Of course, not all magic came from Equestria; she knew that there was magic native to Remnant also, although nothing that she had read suggested it could be used in so unicorn a fashion as it was being employed here.

Even if that were the case, if a prophet was waiting for them on the island, she would, again, be considerably more powerful than Sunset.

Or she might be a Red Queen. After all, the colour of this dome suggests as much.

And it would explain why they wanted to cut off Arcadia Lake from the rest of Vale: how better to rule than to isolate the place you want to rule from anywhere or anyone who might dispute it?

But then why let us through?


That had been a conscious decision on somebody's part, Sunset believed, in part because she could not believe otherwise. Magic was not sentient; it did not have a will of its own. Well, not unless you separated it from all control, as she had done when she gave Twilight some of her magic to study, but magic released and out of control would not have formed a dome like this in the first place, still yet have opened it in a single spot to admit Sunset and the others.

Someone had created this dome and remained in control of it. Someone had sensed that Sunset — and possibly the others too, but the fact that the archway had appeared as Sunset's magic struck the barrier struck Sunset in turn as a very telling fact.

Someone had sensed their presence and decided to let them in anyway.

Welcome to my parlour, said the spider to the fly.

Sunset shivered. She had walked into a trap set by her enemy once before; she had no desire to repeat the experience — or see the consequences repeated.

Her equine ears pricked up, assailed by a far off, distant sound, a sound which seemed to be coming closer and closer.

The sound of a train rattling down the tracks, speeding along with that juddering noise, the screech of metal wheels upon the rails, the shrill, high pitched whistle.

Coming closer and closer, bearing down upon her.

"Do you hear that?" Sunset demanded, looking around, turning in place to see what lay nearby.

"Hear what?" Starlight asked.

"I … I thought I heard a train coming," Sunset murmured.

"'A train'?" Trixie repeated. "Where would a train be coming from? Or going to? Magical dome cutting off the area, remember? Even if there were any train tracks, it's not like anything would be running on them."

"Right," Sunset muttered. "Sorry, I just … I could have sworn … never mind."

Just my imagination. My thoughts run amok and so infect my other senses.

I must not be ruled by fear; this is not Mountain Glenn. There need be no great evil waiting for us at the lake.

With good fortune, it may even be something good, a benevolent protector, perhaps.

One may hope at least.

Or at the very least, not give in to fear before its time.


Sunset pushed all concerns about what might be waiting for them at Arcadia Lake to the back of her mind as the three of them pressed forward. On this side of the dome, there was no sign of any grimm in evidence — none could pass the dome, and none had been on the inside of it when it was raised — and so, without danger, Sunset was free to appreciate the countryside through which they walked.

It would have been prettier under a blue sky, no doubt, but even cast in a crimson dawn-like glow as it was, the land here was quite beautiful. Save for this single dirt road, which did not seem a great imposition, the landscape seemed practically unspoiled by man, and even the evidence of human presence — the windmill atop the rise falling into disuse, the rustic cottage that seemed uninhabited — added to the idyllic charm of the place rather than detracting from it. Trees grew tall, and flowers of red and yellow sprouted from their branches; daffodils blossomed by the side of the road; berries grew ripe upon the bushes, and the fact that Sunset wouldn't have stuck any of them in her mouth didn't detract from how nice they were to look upon. Little molehills disturbed the grassland, while a red squirrel darted down from a tree to dash across their path. Birds sang, heedless of the power that held them captive, content in their moment to moment existences.

We should all be so lucky.

"Nice place, isn't it?" Starlight murmured.

"A little empty for Trixie's tastes," Trixie replied.

"You think so?" Starlight asked.

Trixie glanced at her. "You don't think so?"

"It reminds me of Canterlot," Starlight explained.

"Canterlot had Canterlot," Trixie pointed out. "A town at the centre of things."

"And we're on our way to a village," Starlight reminded her. "My point is that it reminds me of the land outside of Canterlot."

"Trixie finds the land outside of Canterlot to also be empty," Trixie declared. "Otherwise, it would be a part of Canterlot and not outside it." She paused for a moment, before adding, "Trixie prefers her flowers in a vase."

"You really don't appreciate this?" Starlight asked, a touch of disbelief creeping into her voice. "It doesn't do anything for you?"

"Is there any reason why it should?" countered Trixie.

"Because it's beautiful," Sunset suggested.

"Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, no?" Trixie said. "I mean, look at your teammate, Jaune Arc."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "Are you suggesting that he beholds beauty wrongly or that he wrongly is beheld?"

Trixie smirked. "Which do you think?" she asked.

"I think you should keep your opinions on that to yourself," Sunset said flatly. "I won't stand to hear my teammates insulted." Even if I've said much the same thing at times.

Especially because I've said much the same thing at times.


Trixie held up her hands. "Fine, if you don't want me to say it, I won't say it. But you know what I mean, right?"

"I'm surprised," Starlight said. "I mean you've talked about wanting to travel. I thought that meant you'd appreciate the open road and, well, what lies around it."

"The point of travelling, Starlight, is to get to the place you're travelling to," Trixie explained. "Trixie wants to see places, not to see the nowheres that lie in between places. That's why, if The Great and Powerful Trixie were to travel, Trixie would do so in a camper van or something, so that she could enjoy the comforts of home even when in between places."

"Your military career might put a dampener on any travel plans," Sunset pointed out. "Or do you plan to go independent after graduation?"

"No," Trixie replied. "The Grrrrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrrrixie will be lending her talents to the Atlesian military. After all, how could I expect them to get on without me?" She winked. "But I'll get some time off some time to pursue my passions."

"You'd get more if you choose your own work without reference to anyone else," Sunset said.

"And in return, Trixie would be all by herself," Trixie said. "Great and Powerful and all alone."

"I don't disdain working solo," Starlight said. "Well, okay, I do disdain working solo, and I've kind of admitted that already, but what I mean is … working on your own, that's just stupid in my book; everyone needs someone to watch their back, no matter how skilled or how smart, no matter how many people think that you're ready to bear the weight on your own. Something will always come along that you never expected, something that you aren't ready for, no matter what people think, and if you try and shoulder that weight alone … you'll break. You'll break, and your only hope is that someone, a group of someones, will help to put you back together again. So I don't think any huntsman should work by themselves, with no backup. In point of fact, I think that's why we end up with so many dead huntsmen, and the quicker people realise that and knock it off, the safer the kingdoms will be, but what I'm trying to say is that if anyone wants to work for themselves after graduation, that's fine. I'd rather they do it in a group, but even someone like Robyn Hill can do good. I'm sure she's got her reasons for doing the things she does. But personally … the more people standing alongside you, the more people you can rely on when that thing you never expected happens, the better. And I don't just mean that for myself; I'd like to think that I mean it for the people that I can be there to help too."

Trixie nodded. "Trixie … I want to stand alongside everyone, not just Starlight and Sunburst, but Dash and Applejack and Maud if she decides to come back, and Blake if she decides to join us. I don't just want to be the lone star, even though of course The Grrrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrrixie would be the brightest star that ever shone in the firmament. But Trrrrrixie wants to be the brightest star … in a whole sky full of stars." One hand brushed against the edge of her starry cloak.

Sunset smiled. "You make it sound almost appealing."

"But not appealing enough that you'd consider transferring," Starlight guessed.

"Not a chance," Sunset replied.

Starlight chuckled. The three of them continued on a little way, progressing down the dirt road towards — hopefully — their destination, before she observed, "You know, as pretty as this is, there is one pretty big reason why we need to bring this dome down somehow, whatever it is, in spite of the danger of the grimm."

"Really?" asked Sunset. "What's that?"

"Can you see a single farm around here?" replied Starlight. "Because I sure can't. Not a single farm or field or even an orchard. If this dome stays up, where is all the food going to come from?"

Sunset hadn't considered that, but now that her attention had been drawn to it … yeah, this countryside really was untouched, wasn't it? Which was largely responsible for its idyllic appearance, but on the other hand meant that it wasn't really producing anything useful beyond the calm and spiritual renewal that came from spending time in nature.

"Maybe they could fish the lake?" she suggested.

"They'll fish the lake clean out of fish if it's all they have to live on," Starlight muttered. "This dome might be keeping them safe from the grimm, and perhaps whoever raised it had good intentions by it, but if Arcadia Lake stays cut off from the rest of the kingdom…"

"Right," Sunset murmured.

"If whoever cast this spell did have good intentions, they'll understand that," Trixie said.

"We don't know that it's magic, Trixie, not for certain," Starlight pointed out.

"Trixie can feel it in my bones," Trixie declared. "And with a show of power like this, we can prove it! We'll be able to prove to Remnant that magic is real; nobody will be able to deny something like this! If only Twilight were here!"

"The person whose magic it is gets a say in all this," Sunset said.

"If there is a magician there and they were concerned at all about secrecy, then they wouldn't have done … this," Starlight said, gesturing to the dome above them.

"It's particularly conspicuous," Trixie declared. "Even by your standards."

Sunset's eyes boggled as she felt a chill run down her back. "My standards?" she spluttered. "What do you mean, my standards?"

Trixie said nothing, but smirked and winked at her.

She knows. She knows … well, I mean she doesn't know; she probably doesn't know that I'm from Equestria, but she knows that I have magic.

A fact for which I probably have only myself to blame; as she said, I've not exactly been inconspicuous in the way that I've used my powers. I haven't troubled to hide my light beneath a bushel since my duel with Pyrrha.

I have relied upon the fact that nobody believes in magic to be my cloak, trusting in the fact that nobody would even consider that I might have magical powers, since magical powers are the stuff of children's tales.


But of course, someone who did believe in magic, someone whose mind was open to the possibility, would see that the power she possessed was inconsistent with a semblance. It had happened with Cinder, and it had apparently happened with Trixie too.

Thinking about it, Twilight should feel disappointed that I had to tell her before she worked it out for herself.

Out-thought by The Great and Powerful Trixie, Twilight, tut tut.

I'm never going to let her hear the end of it.


Perhaps Sunset ought to have been more worried that someone else knew her secret, but at least Trixie only knew part of the secret, and not the worrying part, the part that touched upon other people and other worlds which she would rather have spared from all this; no, Trixie only knew the personal part of the secret.

And it seemed that she had no intention of doing anything with it. It seemed, indeed, that she had known the secret for some time and sat on it for all that time, and why would that change now?

And Rainbow Dash seemed to trust these two, relying on them for backup whenever backup was required, which meant it was probably fine for Sunset to trust them too.

She'd better hope so, given that they were all in this together with no way out.

Nevertheless, Sunset did not confirm Trixie's unspoken assumption, saying nothing further about it. That seemed to suit Trixie just fine. As Sunset had said, the other mage got a say in the matter, and Trixie seemed to accept Sunset's desire to keep her magic a secret — however much she showed it off at the same time.

It was not too long after that that the three huntresses finally arrived at Arcadia Lake, reaching the end of the dirt road and coming to a wooden pier which extended out a little way over the clear water.

The lake was large, fed by a river descending down from out of the mountains to the east, and — though with a settlement built atop it it could not quite call itself unspoiled as could the lands around, nevertheless — it matched in beauty the countryside surrounding it. The water was unpolluted, and though the reflections on the waves were a little marred by being as red as blood, Sunset thought that, in the natural sunlight, this lake would sparkle like a sapphire. At present, it had a ruby hue, like the wine dark sea of which the Mistralian poets sang. Birds sat atop the water's surface, dipping their heads down below the gentle waves, before taking off, little fishes wriggling in their mouths, shrieking out to another as they spread their wings.

An island sat in the surface of the lake, and upon the lake had been raised a village, a village which had outgrown the island that had nurtured it, extending outwards over the water via synthetic platforms resting upon stilted poles sank into the water. From this distance, the houses seemed small — even closer, they would still seem small, being only a single storey as they mostly seemed to be — but well-built, the stone or brick covered up in decorative cladding that climbed up the walls, forming what almost looked like crowns about the roofs. Piers extended out over the lake, with boats of various sizes — tending towards small or medium, although Sunset saw at least one that looked large enough to carry goods in bulk — tied up alongside them.

That, it had to be said, was more than could be said for the situation in which Sunset, Starlight, and Trixie found themselves.

"Any ideas how we can get from here to there?" Trixie asked.

Starlight's eyes narrowed a little. "I'm not sure that's going to be a problem."

On the other side of the lake, in the village itself, they could see a trio of figures moving; they were very small at this distance, and indistinct, more resembling shadows than people, little dark shapes emerging from out of the village and striding out onto a pier nearby. Nevertheless, no matter how small they were, Sunset could make out two of the figures climbing into a modest red boat with a flat prow, while the third person remained behind upon the pier, lingering there as the red boat set out across the lake.

They could hear its engine chugging away as it drew closer, churning the red-tinted water up behind it as it made its way to them. As the boat drew closer, they could see the two figures in the boat more clearly. One was a man, dressed in a red plaid shirt and faded blue jeans, with a little stubble on his face and a dull brown bucket hat upon his head, masking his hair; he was standing at the back of the boat, one hand upon the tiller of the onboard motor.

His companion standing at the prow — posing, almost, with one foot planted upon the edge of the vessel — was a young woman, about the age of Sunset and the others; she was a fanus with a pair of equine legs, ending with iron-shod hooves, emerging from underneath her midnight blue shorts. Midnight blue too were her eyes, which were somewhat slanted and very striking, accentuated with purple eyeshadow and long eyelashes, set in an alabaster face with high, angular cheekbones and a button nose. A circlet of cold iron, black as Soteria's blade and adorned with little points that looked almost like unicorn horns, sprouting from it like the points of a crown, emerging from out of the waves of her hair, adorned her brow. Her hair was a rich purple, streaked — Sunset thought, for it was hard to be sure — with slightly paler shades of pink and, more noticeably, with one or two streaks of pure white; it was voluminous and fell in waves behind her, falling languidly over her shoulders, expanding out on either side of her head and descending past her waist. Above her shorts, she wore a black blouse, with a royal blue waistcoat over the top of it, whose buttons were silver with sparkling gemstones set in them. The collar was undone, revealing a necklace of silver grey clasped about her throat fashioned like a pair of wings enfolding her neck. A long coat of midnight blue fell around her, dropping almost to the floor of the boat in which she stood, and out of the sleeves of that coat, her hands emerged, clad in segmented gauntlets of dark metal, with each segmented section on her fingers or knuckles bristling with a sharp spike, so that it almost seemed as though she were wearing thorns.

As the boat drew up alongside the pier, the girl leapt up onto it, her hooves making a solid thump against the wooden planks. She smiled and tossed back the hair that had crept over her shoulder.

"Reinforcements!" she cried. "And such estimable reinforcements besides: Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer, and The Great and Powerful Trixie. We are honoured. Should I expect Pyrrha Nikos to pop up from behind a bush?"

"Sadly, no," Sunset murmured. "Perhaps sadly, at least, although I am not sure how sad it is when I am as uncertain of what she would do if she were here as I am of what we should do now we are here; but — perhaps sadly — she is not here. The rest of Team Sapphire is as absent as the other half of Team Tsunami. But it appears you have the advantage of us, Miss—?"

"Eve," Eve said, holding out her hand. "Eve Viperidae, leader of Team Eden of Haven Academy. It's a pleasure."

"Likewise," Sunset said, taking the offered hand. Eve had a firm grim, made a little rough by the gauntlets she was wearing. "Of course, now that you remind me, I remember Team Eden, of course."

Eve's delicately plucked eyebrows rose. "Really? And what do you remember?"

Sunset hesitated, rather wishing that Eve hadn't asked her that question. "Well…"

Eve grinned. "It's okay. I'm well aware that my team hasn't made a name for itself on the level of the illustrious Team Sapphire, or even Team Tsunami, for that matter."

"'Or even'?" Trixie demanded.

Eve did not explain, but the smile remained on her face as she shook the hand of Trixie and then Starlight. "I'm glad to see you," she said, "although I'm not certain what brings three huntresses from two different teams — two different academies, even — out here to Arcadia Lake, but I am glad to see you. How did you get past the dome?"

"It opened for us," Starlight said.

"Really?" Eve asked. "It opened for you? How did you achieve that?"

"We wish we knew," Starlight replied.

Eve whistled. "You girls really are special, aren't you?" she said.

"Do you know what it is, this dome?" asked Sunset.

Eve shook her head. "Not a clue. It went up not long after my team arrived. Not long after that girl got sick. I have to admit, I don't know what I'm supposed to be doing at this point. Our mission was to shadow a huntsman hired to protect this village from a spike in grimm activity. Now, the huntsman is dead, half my team is gone, and we can't get out. If … if it seems like I'm fawning over you…" — she looked away, her eyes turning downwards toward the surface of the lake — "it's because I could really use the help right now."

Sunset's jaw hung open for a moment. "Half your team," she repeated, her voice soft, quiet, barely more than a disbelieving whisper.

Half her team, gone? She could scarcely imagine what Eve had just said. Half her team. That was … that was the stuff of nightmares. Pyrrha and Jaune, gone; Pyrrha and Ruby, not there anymore; Ruby and Jaune, snatched away in the blink of an eye. A team cut down from four to two, and all in the course of a single mission. A single training mission, a mission that was supposed to be — inasmuch as anything could be said to be in this line of study — safe.

How could Eve still smile in the face of such loss? How could she still laugh or smirk or joke? Half her team gone, and yet, here she was. Bon Bon had been broken by losses half as severe, and Sunset … the threat of such losses had driven Sunset to such things…

"I'm sorry," Trixie said, reaching out to put a hand on Eve's shoulder. "I am so, so sorry. What you must be going through … I can't even imagine."

Eve smiled, thought it seemed a little stiffer and less genuine than it had been. "Keep moving forward, right? We can't be conquered by our sorrows. I still have a job to do here."

A part of Sunset admired her resolve, and thought that she deserved to be far better known amongst the students than she was, possessed as she was of the right stuff that made a huntress; another part of her could not help but find Bon Bon's grief and incoherent wrath to be … more human.

"How?" Starlight demanded. "I thought the dome was keeping the grimm out?"

Eve hesitated for a moment. "I don't know for sure," she admitted. "It seems to be, but … the best I can theorise is that the dome doesn't obstruct the flow of water, so aquatic grimm are able to get through."

"We need to get this dome down," Starlight declared. "Not only is it cutting the village off, it isn't even keeping it safe at the same time."

"You're right," Sunset admitted. "We need to bring down the dome, then we can summon reinforcements against the grimm if we need them — and get what's left of your team out of here."

Eve nodded. "You should come to the village," she said. "We can make plans there. Come on, this boat will take us back."

She climbed into the red boat, more carefully than she had leapt out of it just a few moments before, and after a moment, Sunset, Starlight, and Trixie followed her. The boat rocked a little as they climbed in.

"Take us back, Clive, if you wouldn't mind," Eve said.

"Right," the man in the plaid shirt — Clive — muttered, as he began to push the boat off the pier and back out into the water.

"You said there was a girl," Sunset said, wobbling just a little as she tried to keep her balance on the boat. "A girl who was sick, not long before the dome went up."

Eve looked at Sunset strangely. "You can't think there's a connection there?"

"At this point, I'm open to any possibility," Sunset replied. "Tell us about the girl."

Eve shrugged. "There isn't a lot to tell, except perhaps that describing her as having gotten sick might have been misphrasing it a little. She … is in a coma."

"An accident?" asked Starlight.

"No one knows," Eve said. "Or at least, if they know, they aren't saying. Her name is Plum Pole. A nice girl, by all accounts, although I didn't see much of her before … you know. Parents are working out in Vacuo, I think, sent the girl here to live with her aunt."

Sunset frowned. "You say that as if it's so natural."

"It is what it is," Eve replied. "I'm not saying that it's right for the girl, but I'm not saying that it's wrong either. Sometimes … sometimes your parents don't have your best interests at heart. It's best to come away from them as quickly as possible. Find your own niche. Carve your own path."

"Is that what Miss Pole was doing?" Starlight asked. "Carving her own path?"

There was a moment of silence, broken by the sound of Clive starting up the engine again and turning the boat back towards the village as the propeller began to churn the water once more to send them back that way.

"What she seems to have been mostly doing was hanging around with a boy her own age," Eve said. "Malmsey Scrub, his father is also working in Vacuo, but his mother is ill, so the two of them have moved out here, hoping that the more benign climate and the clean country air will do them good." She snorted. "Has clean country air ever actually helped someone recover from serious health issues?"

Nobody answered, except that Trixie said, "You seem remarkably well-informed about everyone's comings and goings."

"It's a small village; people like to gossip," Eve said. "Or at least they did, before … well, before all of this. Anyway, the two of them are the same age, they get along, and they spent a lot of time at the house of Scrub's uncle, Professor Scrub. Some sort of scientist, I think; nobody knows quite what he does. That's where the girl was when she suddenly collapsed, apparently. Won't wake up. As you can imagine, it's got people on edge."

"Has she seen a doctor?" asked Starlight.

"There isn't a doctor here," Eve said. "He unfortunately passed away. She's in the care of Doctor Diggory—"

"You just said—" began Starlight.

"He's a PhD, not an MD," Eve informed them. "But he is a scientist, so I suppose he's the next best thing, although not good enough, judging by Miss Pole's refusal to wake up. And it was about that time that the dome went up, and we lost all contact with the rest of Vale." She smiled. "And that, as you might say, was when our troubles began."

"That's when the nightmares started, too," Clive muttered.

"'Nightmares'?" Trixie repeated.

"It's a coincidence," Eve said dismissively. "Nothing more."

"'Coincidence,' is it?" Clive demanded. "Coincidence, the whole village or near enough start getting nightmares round about the time that young Miss Pole fell down? She's cursed."

"You're blaming a comatose girl?" Starlight demanded. "You think that she's … what, sending you nightmares?"

Clive wrinkled his nose. "It ain't right, so many nightmares, not all at once."

"You want to know what's really not right?" Trixie said, her voice trembling. "How about that shape in the water that's coming right for us?"

Sunset looked around at her, turning so swiftly that she almost lost her balance and fell into the water. She followed Trixie's shaking hand, pointing out into the water where something, some shape, some large dark shape clearly visible beneath the waves, was making its way directly and unmistakably towards them.

"Oh gods," Clive groaned. "Oh gods. Oh no, oh gods, oh no."

Sunset raised Sol Invictus to her shoulder. "One of your aquatic grimm?" she asked as Starlight likewise raised her weapon.

"Possibly," Eve said casually as a baton dropped out of her sleeve and into her hand, before unfolding with a series of clicks and clanks into a spear. "That, or the lake suddenly has sharks in it."

"Don't worry," Trixie said, reaching into one of the pouches at her belt. "One blast of lightning dust, and this thing will be fried before it ever breaches the water."

"Trixie!" Starlight cried. "You can't electrocute the lake."

"Why not?"

"Because you'll kill all the fish," Starlight pointed out, "and anyone who might be so much as touching the water."

Trixie groaned. "You always want to do things the hard way."

She had begun to reach into a different pouch for some other dust when the grimm breached the water's surface.

It was serpentine, with a long black body that emerged from the water in coils, rising out of the lake's depths only to sink back down again, then rise and fall then rise again in a series of n-shapes, sinuous black lumps like hollow hills emerging under the light of the sun, the light that was turned crimson by the dome that surrounded them.

The grimm was large; judging by the way it extended backwards, Sunset estimated it had be hundreds of feet long, and its head was the size of a Bullhead, but it had very little visible bone on it, just some small spikes running along its back, but much smaller than Sunset would have expected for a grimm of this size. Only its head could be said to be armoured, and even that but slightly, a bony plate covering the top of its head and incorporating the red eyes that stared down at them. The head was as snakelike as the body, save that it was full of teeth, jagged like the teeth of a shark, and all exposed to view as it growled at them.

Clive cowered in the bottom of his boat, whimpering wordlessly at the sight of it.

The grimm seemed to be looking at him in particular.

Sunset gritted her teeth as she opened fire, her rifle cracking. The bullet struck the side of the serpent's armoured head, ricocheting off the bone. The grimm did not flinch. Sunset aimed a little lower, and her next two shots struck the grimm on its lower jaw, where it was not armoured, but still, it did not flinch. It did not turn its attention away from Clive, huddled in the bottom of the boat, trying to hide from the gaze of those red eyes.

Starlight was firing too, blue bolts blasting from the muzzle of her rifle, peppering the long neck of the serpentine grimm, striking below the head, strafing up and down the body. The grimm didn't appear to feel it, still less to take injury from it. It continued to growl at Clive, seeming to take grim pleasure in his fear as it loomed over him, casting a shadow over the little red boat.

Starlight fired four more shots, which all hit home but might as well have struck with the force of spit for all the good they did.

"How tough is this thing?" Starlight demanded. "Does it not feel pain at all?"

"It'll feel this," Sunset growled as she threw Sol Invictus into the air, the compressed air shoving the bayonet forward until it was the length of a spear or a small pike. Sunset caught the weapon with her telekinesis, her hand surrounded by a glowing green aura as she directed her weapon upwards, through the air, towards the grimm's head.

It didn't flinch or move away as Sunset rammed Sol Invictus into its eye.

Clive made a noise that might have been a gasp of disbelief, or might even have been a laugh of hope as the bayonet pierced through the ember-like red eye and penetrated into the head until nothing before the chamber of the rifle was visible.

That got a reaction from the grimm. It roared in pain, bellowing to the heavens, and dived forward towards Clive?

What is with this grimm and this guy? Sunset thought, as she used telekinesis to grab the grimm and hold its head in place, both hands glowing as she focussed all the magic at her command to hold the creature in place.

The serpentine grimm struggled against her, it fought with her, its whole body squirmed, making great splashes in the water, sending foam flying up and waves rising, coils descending and ascending into and out of the water as it tried to push itself forwards, trying to break Sunset's grip, tried to power through to its prey.

Sunset could feel the pressure on her magic. She could feel it like a drum beat in her head. Her tail flicked back and forth as she scowled, concentrating, pouring her magic into the effort. The green glow that surrounded the head of the grimm as she held it fast flickered in the face of the grimm's strength and its resistance. But Sunset hung on.

Trixie slotted a vial of ice dust into the bottom of her wand, then gestured with a sweeping motion out at the grimm in the water beyond. Ice leapt from the tip of her weapon, freezing the water from the boat on outwards, an expanding cone of ice covering the surface of the lake until it reached the grimm, freezing the water all around the long neck where it rose above the waves.

"Now, Starlight!" Trixie cried.

Starlight leapt out of the boat, her rifle transforming in her hands into a glaive with a glowing blue blade as she charged across the ice, a war cry rising from her lips. The ice crunched beneath her boots as she reached the grimm, spinning her weapon above her head before she slashed at its neck in a wide arc, cutting into the black flesh. She slashed again, and again and again, not severing the head but seeming as though she meant to do so piece by piece since she could not do so in a single stroke. Again and again, her weapon cut deep, and as it cut so, the blade seemed to glow brighter and brighter than before.

And then the grimm … vanished. It did not die, not as Sunset had seen grimm die. It did not cry out in its death throes, it did not descend beneath the waves, it didn't stop moving, it didn't turn to smoke or ash, it just … vanished. One moment, it was there, and the next … gone. As if it had never been.

"What … what just happened?" Trixie asked, as Starlight stood at the edge of the ice, looking down into the water as though the grimm might have retreated there to trick them.

"I … I don't know," Sunset admitted as she summoned her rifle back into her hand. "But I'm inclined to take it."

"It's gone," Clive gasped, looking out over the edge of the boat. "It's gone! You got rid of it!"

"That they did," Eve said. "Bravo, to all of you. Your reputations are certainly not unfounded."

"I wouldn't give us too much credit," Sunset said. "We—"

"Saved a man's life," Eve reminded her. "Whatever the mysteries of what occurred here, that is undeniable, no? And that is enough in the end, is it not?"

Sunset was silent for a moment. "Starlight deserves the lion's share of the credit," she said softly, as Starlight walked across the ice and climbed back into the boat.

"As you wish," Eve said. "Yet there is credit to be shared."

They passed the rest of the journey back in silence, arriving at the pier extending out from the island itself, the same pier that Eve and Clive had set out from to pick them up.

Ditzy Doo was waiting for them on the dock, dressed in her blue shirt and green skirt, still wearing the pads upon her knees and elbows and the bandages around her hands and arms.

The bandages were starting to look a little grubby and in need of changing. But it probably felt indulgent to ask for clean bandages to protect your hands in a place where bandages of any kind would be in short supply until this dome came down.

She was dry washing her hands as she waited on the pier, rubbing them over and over. "Eve!" she cried, as the boat returned. "Are you okay? I saw that grimm, and who did you—?" She stopped. "Trixie?"

"Ditzy?" Trixie replied, as she climbed out of the boat and onto the wooden pier. "I didn't realise that this was your team." She paused for a moment. "I'm sorry about your teammates."

"We're all sorry," Starlight added. "If there's anything we can do—"

"No!" Ditzy yelled, cutting her off. "No, you … you can't be here! What are you doing here, Trixie? You need to leave, now!"

"That might be a little difficult, in the circumstances," Sunset murmured.

Ditzy shook her head. "But … but you got in, right? So you could get out, too?"

"Not necessarily, Ditzy," Eve said softly.

"But they have to, you have to!" Ditzy shouted. "You have to get out of here, Trixie, right now!"

"Me?" Trixie replied. "Ditzy, what are you talking about?"

"You … you have to leave," Ditzy insisted. "It's not safe!"

"We know it isn't safe," Starlight informed. "We know what's happened; that's why we're here to—"

"There's nothing you can do!" Ditzy screamed. "Except get out of here! NOW!"

Trixie took a step forward, the wood boards of the pier creaking beneath her boots. "Ditzy—"

"Stay away from me!" Ditzy yelled, turning away and fleeing from the group, her trainers pounding over the dock as she dashed down the pier and into the village itself.

"Ditzy, wait!" Trixie cried as she took off after her, her starry cape billowing out after her as she ran.

Starlight glanced at Sunset.

"Go," Sunset said quietly, with a slight nod of her head for further confirmation, and watched as Starlight followed Trixie, the both of them running in Ditzy's wake.

"They know each other?" Eve asked. She gestured ahead of them, and she and Sunset began to walk up the pier and into the village, leaving Clive behind to see to his boat — and recover his nerves.

As they walked, Sunset nodded once more. "The three of us went to combat school together," she said. "Canterlot, in Atlas."

"And yet she didn't seem upset to see you here," Eve pointed out.

"Yeah, well, I wasn't exactly Miss Popularity in those days," Sunset replied. "Ditzy … was the kind of girl who it didn't take a lot for her to be kindly disposed towards you, but I … that wasn't a bar that I managed to clear." She paused for a moment. "I take it that she's taken it hard, the loss of her teammates."

"She blames herself," Eve explained.

"It's hard not to, in the circumstances," Sunset murmured. It took a moment for her to realise what she'd just said. "Sorry, I didn't mean to—"

"It's fine," Eve assured her. "I'm aware that my … sanguine attitude can be a little … off-putting, to some."

Sunset furrowed her brow, not bothering to deny it. "I daresay it is healthier than wallowing in grief," she said. "While we are here … we have an overabundance of team leaders here at Arcadia Lake, but for my part, while I'm here, I will look on you as our leader."

Eve's eyebrows rose. "Me? You want me to lead you?"

"Is it so unbelievable?"

"From the leader of the celebrated Team Sapphire? Somewhat," Eve replied. "I have no reputation, my team has no reputation—"

"My team isn't here, and the only reputation I deserve is for good fortune," Sunset said. "I haven't been half so skilled as I've been lucky. You, on the other hand … what you have endured here would have broken me."

Eve took pause for a moment. "So you think leadership should go to the strongest?"

"In the present circumstances, yes," Sunset replied. "Can it be denied?"

"It might be, by some," Eve said. "But, though I would not be so vain as to call myself stronger than you, I agree. And so, as I thank you for the compliment, I will accept this leadership you offer me. I hope I lead you better than I led my own teammates."

"How did they die?" Sunset asked.

Eve frowned. "Would you take it the wrong way if I told you I didn't want to talk about it?"

"No, of course not," Sunset said quickly. "I shouldn't have … I simply wondered … if nothing else, you have preserved this village," she pointed out. "Some might say that is worth losing half your team."

"'Some'?" Eve asked. "But not you?"

Sunset closed her eyes for a moment. "That," she said, "is another reason why another is better suited to lead us than myself."

"I must confess, I'm a little surprised," Eve admitted. "This wasn't the attitude that I expected from Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset offered Eve a wan smile. "These missions … they make of us different people than we were, don't they? Glory … seems very far away now."

"Glory was always far away," Eve said. "Glory, honour, duty, they're just words. Words, words, words."

"All of them?" asked Sunset.

"Is it not so?" Eve responded.

They had left the dockside behind them for some little way by now, and were walking down the streets of Arcadia Lake itself. Up close, the village was as picturesque as it had seemed from a greater distance across the water, but up close, it was harder to ignore how empty the whole village felt; there were precious few people out and about, and those that were out seemed keen to get in as quickly as possible, moving with hasty steps, nobody stopping to chat, nobody interacting at all with anyone else who crossed their path. Front doors banged shut as people dashed into their homes, and out of the corners of her eyes, Sunset saw people watching them from out of the windows, their lace curtains twitching as they tried not to be caught in their observations.

"Cheerful place," Sunset observed dryly.

"It was, when we first arrived," Eve told her. "But … events have contrived to make everyone nervous."

"If it were not for this dome, then it would be drawing far more grimm, no doubt," Sunset muttered.

"Perhaps, although without the dome, maybe people wouldn't be so anxious," Eve suggested.

They arrived at the centre of the village, or at least at a village square, large enough to accommodate various stalls on market day; Sunset could imagine that, in normal times, there would be fruits and vegetables sold here, and other things besides. In these decidedly abnormal circumstances, however, they were absent, no doubt huddling in their homes waiting for all of this to pass.

"How are you fixed for food?" asked Sunset.

"Us, or the village?" Eve replied, drifting over to a public bench on the edge of the square.

"Either or both," Sunset clarified as she sat down.

"We're alright for now, I think, for another week or so, at least," Eve said. "And after that—"

"After that, we will not be here," Sunset said reflexively. "We will have brought down this dome and completed our mission."

"Confidence?" asked Eve. "Or optimism?"

Sunset hesitated. "There will be a way," she said. "It opened to let us in—"

"It has opened to let no one out," Eve told her.

"Have you tried application of brute force?" Sunset inquired.

Eve chuckled. "I fear that we may be here for some time," she said, "cut off far from home."

Sunset had no answer to that except to slump forward. She had not really — or at all — considered that possibility. Death, yes; she had considered that they might be going into a trap when they stepped inside the barrier, but not that they might be walking into a sort of stasis, a place where they would endure, apart from the world, unable to rejoin or to affect the world.

Apart from her friends. Cut off from Pyrrha, Ruby, Jaune, Blake, all the rest. Not dead, alive enough and conscious enough to miss them, to wonder where they were and what they were doing, but unable to talk to them, to protect them, to stand with them.

Agonising. The very idea was … awful.

Death, at least, would be swift.

And her death would invite no one else to walk into this trap looking for her.

"I won't let that happen," Sunset declared. "And that is not optimism, nor is it mere confidence."

"No?"

"When I put my mind to a thing, it happens," Sunset insisted. "As this will happen."

"How?"

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Well, don't expect me to come up with everything at once; I've made a stirring statement, that's enough for a minute," she snapped. "Let me think." She paused. "Where is home, for you? Mistral?"

Eve smiled slightly. "No. My home … is much further away than that." She leaned back upon the bench. "To be honest, I chose Haven rather at random. These Mistralian values … they leave me cold."

"Yes, you've said," Sunset murmured. "Honour and glory are just words."

"Do you disagree?" Eve asked.

"Words have meaning," Sunset replied. "Glory seems far away to me, but it may yet be won; it covers Pyrrha like the gilding on her armour, and even I, if you speak true, seem to have acquired some of it."

"And to what end?" Eve demanded. "What good has it done you? What benefit does it serve? You have glory, and I do not, but we are both stuck here together, and you have vowed to acknowledge my commands, so what is your glory worth? And honour? What is honour, what is this precious thing that is so dear in Mistral? Will honour bring my teammates back? Will honour restore Mistral to its former…"

Sunset smiled. "Its former glory?"

"Its former strength," Eve insisted. "Its former power, its influence, these are the things that matter."

"And how we are seen by others matters not at all?"

"The dead in their graves may be thought well of, but they are no less dead," Eve replied. "And the opinions of others cannot hurt us unless those with ill opinions decide to hurt us. That's where strength comes in."

"Strength for what?" asked Sunset. "Strength to do what? If honour and glory mean nothing to you, then why are you here?"

"Because I was driven out of my home by those who had an ill opinion of me and the strength to act upon their malice," Eve declared. "But one day, I shall become strong enough that I will go home, and I…" She hesitated. "I will pay them back their cruelty."

Sunset said nothing, but the pursing of her lips together and her very silence must have spoken volumes to Eve, for she said, "You disapprove?"

Sunset sighed. "I know you not. I know your story not, your home not, the people that did you wrong are strangers to me, but … I have found it better to…" She stopped, realising that anything that she could say upon the subject of finding a new home and living better in it instead of obsessing over past wrongs and old losses would invariably sound crass to someone who had just lost half their team, two of their closest comrades and dearest friends. Who was Sunset to lecture someone who had borne so much, who could endure so much, was so much stronger than Sunset herself? "You must do as you see fit, of course," she murmured. "I am sure that, in the moment, you will make the right choice, as you have done here."

"And you?" Even asked. "What will you do? Have you had time to think on it?"

"Yes," Sunset agreed. "I would like to start by speaking to these two learned gentlemen, Professor Scrub and Doctor Diggory; it may be that there is something they can tell us about this dome. One of them may even have caused it by an ill-advised experiment."

"If that is so, they've kept it quiet till now," Eve said. "But I will take you to them, nonetheless." She got to her feet. "Come, follow me."

Eve brought Sunset first to the house of Professor Scrub; it was a modest place, about of a size with the pretty, rustic houses of his neighbours all around him, and its location by the waterfront offered a rather nice view of the lake. Or at least, it would have, if the professor didn't appear to have shut up all his windows.

"Why would he do a thing like that?" Sunset wondered.

"Maybe he's afraid someone will spy on him and steal the secrets of his research?" Eve suggested. "Or maybe you can ask him yourself."

"I think I'll stick to business," Sunset muttered as she knocked on the blue front door.

There was no answer. Sunset waited for a few moments, and then a few moments more, and then another little while after that. She knocked again, very gently and politely, doing her best not to seem impatient about it, just to let him know that they were there in case he'd been in the bathroom the first time and hadn't heard them.

There was still no answer.

"I'd say that he might be out, but that doesn't seem very popular around here," Sunset said, as they waited outside.

"Not at the moment," Eve agreed. "And as I understand, the good professor wasn't much of a one for mingling with his neighbours in any case, even before all this."

"He did let his nephew play with Miss Pole; he can't have been a complete recluse," Sunset countered.

"I suppose that's true," Eve allowed, before she hammered heavily upon the door.

"There's no need for that," Sunset said reproachfully.

"You want to call on Doctor Diggory as well, don't you?" Eve asked. "I want to be done by nightfall."

"Why?" responded Sunset. "What happens at night?"

"What doesn't happen at night?" Eve asked, before banging once more upon the Professor's door.

"WHAT?" demanded the man who flung open the door and stood in the doorway. He was a middle-aged man, or perhaps older, although most of the signs of age were contained within his bouffant hair, which was white with a few streaks of grey. His face, although sharp-featured, was not lined or wrinkled or spotted in any way, although the sharpness of his nose combined with the sharpness of his chin combined to give him a rather unfortunate aspect. "What do you…? Oh. It's you."

Eve smiled. "Professor Scrub, allow me to introduce Sunset Shimmer, a huntress of Beacon Academy."

"'A huntress'?" Professor Scrub repeated. He looked up, as though the dome might have collapsed while he wasn't looking. "But—"

"A fortuitous circumstance which may or may not be repeated," Eve said.

"I see," Professor Scrub replied, although from his tone, Sunset couldn't be sure if he actually did see or not. "Well, charmed, I'm sure," he added, and this time, Sunset was in no doubt as to his lack of sincerity. "But if you don't mind, I'm very busy, and I'm sure that you—"

"This won't take long, Professor," Sunset said. "I just wanted to ask you about Miss Pole? May we come inside?"

"No, you may not," Professor Scrub declared. "I'm in the middle of some very complex experiments, and I'm in no position to drop everything and entertain guests."

"What kind of experiments?" asked Sunset.

"The kind that are far too complex for a mere huntress and a child to understand."

"Try me," Sunset said.

Professor Scrub rolled his eyes. "I've already told half the village, it seems, that I have no idea of what came over Miss Pole. I've no idea why everyone keeps harping on the girl; aren't there more important matters to be concerned with?"

"It seems like quite a coincidence," Sunset pointed out.

"But it is a coincidence regardless," snapped Professor Scrub. "And even if it were not, I still couldn't tell you anything about what happened to Miss Pole."

"Could your nephew possibly tell us more?" asked Sunset.

"Perhaps," Professor Scrub allowed, "but Malmsey isn't here. He's … with his mother. Now, if you'll excuse me." He slammed the door in their faces, whether they excused him or not.

Sunset glanced at Eve. "Charming."

"Do you want me to pound on his door some more?" asked Eve.

"No, it seems he doesn't know anything," Sunset said. "I can't think what incentive he'd have to lie if he did. He must want to get out as much as anyone else."

"Well…" Eve said, gesturing at the boarded up windows.

"Correction, he must want food from the outside as much as anyone else," Sunset said. She looked up, the sun was getting pretty low in the sky, and Eve had spoken of wanting to get this wrapped up before dark. "Maybe we'll have more luck with Doctor Diggory."

Doctor Diggory lived in what might have been the largest house in Arcadia Lake, set near the centre of the village, or certainly upon its highest point, at the zenith of the island that rose out of the lake. Although not wide, the house was three storeys tall, which was more than any other house that Sunset had seen in the village. They were greeted at the door by the housekeeper, one Mrs. Macready, who welcomed them both and led them down into the basement, to an oak-panelled room illuminated by a single overhead light, where plants sat in trays upon tables, mingling with various arcane bits of scientific equipment that Sunset could have hardly have guessed at the use of.

A girl, a young girl, around the age of Applejack's sister and her friends, lay on a bed in the middle of the room, her golden hair spreading out behind her like the tail of a comet, her eyes closed and her body unmoving. She was hooked up to various medical devices beeping calmly as she lay. A man sat by her bedside, an old man for sure, and unlike Professor Scrub, he looked it in more ways than just his hair as grey as his three-piece suit; his face was lined with years.

"Doctor," Mrs. Macready said, "sorry to disturb you, but these two huntresses were at the door, asking to speak with you."

"Of course," Doctor Diggory said, rising to his feet and in so doing revealing a slightly stooped back. "Miss Viperidae, hello again, and … I don't believe we've met before."

"No, we haven't, sir," Sunset said, walking towards him and holding out her hand. "Sunset Shimmer, I only just arrived."

"You only just…" Doctor Diggory trailed off in the act of shaking Sunset's hand. "You mean—"

"I'm afraid not," Sunset admitted. "The barrier — the dome — let us pass, but then sealed itself again behind us; I do not know if it will let us leave again."

"Oh, but you must try it, Miss Shimmer!" Doctor Diggory urged. "Now that we know that the dome is not immutable, that it can shift, can even open, then you must, you must see if it will do the same the other way. This could be the key to opening a permanent way through, or at least to getting word of our predicament. It must be attempted — but perhaps not today; it is getting rather late."

"But you are right regardless, Doctor," Sunset confessed. "My friends and I were so focussed on finding out what would await us here at the village, but … yes, tomorrow, we will go back and see if we can persuade the barrier to open up for us again the other way."

"Excellent. Excellent, yes, that … that is not the best news you could have given me, but it is good news, and for that, I thank you, Miss Shimmer. Please forgive me, I haven't introduced myself; my name is Diggory, Doctor Caen Diggory, and you are a huntress. From Haven, as Miss Viperidae is?"

"No, I am a Beacon student."

"Ah, Beacon!" Doctor Diggory. "Yes, dear old Beacon. Tell me, does Bartholomew still teach history there?"

"Bartholomew…" Sunset frowned. "Do you mean Doctor Oobleck?"

"Yes, Doctor Oobleck, of course, that's how you would know him, being a student."

"Yes, he does still teach history, and legends, too," Sunset replied. "You know him?"

"I taught him," Doctor Diggory explained. "I taught Plant Science for a time, a very long time ago, of course, when I was a much younger man."

"You were a huntsman?" Sunset asked.

"Once, yes," Doctor Diggory said. "I always had a soft spot for Bartholomew; teachers shouldn't play favourites, as a rule, but it seems that we struggle to avoid it."

"The fact that Professor Ozpin can be rather blatant in his favouritism probably doesn't encourage restraint," Sunset noted.

Diggory snorted. "No. No, indeed, although I daresay a man of his achievements can afford to engage in a little … well, to bend the rules of best practice a little."

"I did not mean it as a criticism," Sunset said. "Or at least, not too great a one."

"No, Miss Shimmer, neither did I," Doctor Diggory said gently. "Mrs. Macready, will you bring some tea for our guests?"

"That won't be necessary, Doctor," Sunset said. "Or at least, not for me," she added, with a glance at Eve.

"Nor for me," Eve said. "This won't take that long."

"Very well," Doctor Diggory said softly. "Thank you, Mrs. Macready."

"Doctor," Mrs. Macready said, before she took her leave, shutting the door behind her.

Doctor Diggory drew in a deep breath and then exhaled, his chest rising and falling. "So," he said, "what can I do for you?"

"I was going to ask about the dome," Sunset said. "But I don't suppose a botanist would be able to offer much assistance."

"I'm not just a botanist," Doctor Diggory declared. "But I'm afraid none of my specialities give me much insight into mysterious forcefields suddenly engulfing our community." He shook his head. "No, I'm afraid the best advice I can give is practical experimentation."

"Do you think there might be any connection to Miss Pole's condition?" Sunset asked. "One followed hard upon the other, I understand."

"And so did a bout of nightmares amongst the people here, as many of them will tell you; will you hold Miss Pole responsible for that too?" Doctor Diggory demanded. "I may not be an expert in this particular field, or a medical doctor for that matter, but as a scientist, I may say that the comatose find it very difficult to do anything, let alone such things as we have seen."

"I … forgive me, Doctor, I know it sounds absurd when you put it like that," Sunset murmured. "But are you certain there is no connection there?"

Doctor Diggory was silent for a moment. He walked — revealing a limp in the process — across the room, standing over one of his trays of seedlings, casting a shadow over them. "Do you know that poor girl's story, Miss Shimmer?"

"Her parents are away in Vacuo, I understand," Sunset said quietly. "She lives with an aunt."

"An aunt who never asked for the responsibility of a child and does not care to have it thrust upon her," Doctor Diggory said. "Meanwhile, Miss Pole … I fear she feels abandoned, and who could blame her for it? An unhappy girl, it was plain to see, and now … now this. Trapped inside her own mind, no doctor to attend to her, just an old botanist and retired huntsman." He turned around, facing Sunset. "But she is in my charge, and I will do what I can for her. I'm afraid that you must tackle the dome and our imprisonment yourself, Miss Shimmer; my task is here, on that bed. And I am certain that she had nothing to do with any of this."

Sunset bowed her head. "Very well, Doctor. I will leave you to your work. And attend to mine."

She and Eve took their leave of him and of his slumbering patient, leaving the house and emerging out of the front door into the forest.

Into the forest.

Sunset looked around at the village that had been taken over by trees in the short while that they had been inside; they were everywhere, filling every space, clogging up every gap, the streets were gone. There was only grass underfoot, and fallen leaves.

And trees. Plenty of trees. Trees with gnarly branches and twigs that stretched out like grasping fingers, trees that cast long shadows, trees that had sprung from nowhere.

"This wasn't a wood when we went in, was it?" Sunset asked.

"No," Eve replied. "No, it was not."

"Then how—"

Sunset's question was cut off by the sound of a child screaming.
 
Chapter 27 - The Dream Maker, Part Three
The Dream Maker, Part Three​



"Ditzy?" Trixie called out as she ran through the streets of Arcadia Lake, her cape billowing out behind her. "Ditzy?" She stopped for a moment, looking around. "I swear this island didn't look so big from the outside."

"Things do look smaller on the outside," Starlight observed as she caught up with her team leader. "It's to do with them being further away."

"Okay, okay," Trixie said. "But where could she have gone? Ditzy!?"

"Any idea why she would just take off like that?" Starlight said.

"Why would I know why she would just take off like that?"

"Because you know her," Starlight said. "You were at combat school together, right?"

"Yeah, but she wasn't like this," Trixie replied. "She was … happy fun times."

"You mean like Pinkie Pie?"

"No, a different kind of happy fun times," Trixie explained. "Ditzy … always had a smile and a kind word if you were feeling down about something. She wasn't the kind of person to yell at you to go away."

"People do change," Starlight murmured. "Especially when they've been through what she has. Losing two of her teammates, I mean … gods, if I lost you and Sunburst, I can't imagine what would be left of me after that."

"Nothing," Trixie said confidently.

"Thanks."

"There would be nothing left of you," Trixie said. "Because you'd die yourself before you let any other member of this team. Because you, Starlight Glimmer, are more than just my faithful and glamorous assistant. You are the sea wall of this Tsunami."

She smiled. "Now come on, we need to find Ditzy; after what she's been through … maybe she has changed, but after what she's been through—"

"She needs a friend more than ever, don't worry, I get it," Starlight said. "Ditzy?"

They continued to walk through the darkening streets, their eyes scanning left and right, sweeping through the alleyways, searching for any sign of their quarry as the sun set and the sky went dark.

"A friend," Starlight muttered. "Or a team leader, maybe."

"You noticed that too, huh?" Trixie asked.

"I noticed a few things, yeah," Starlight agreed. "Starting with the fact that I don't see Eve running around the village to make sure that Ditzy's okay. And I'd cut her some slack on the grounds that she's in grief, except that I didn't see very much grief, did you?"

Trixie was silent for a moment. "At first, Trixie has to admit, Trixie appreciated the fact that we were being shown a little … appreciation. Not everyone appreciates Team Tsunami the way that we deserve, so it was nice to think that someone had noticed our prowess in combat class, or recognised our successes on missions. But … but I have to say, if I had lost two members of my team, you wouldn't find me acting like that."

"I know; I've seen you get more upset when a show didn't go to plan," Starlight said.

"Magic is serious business, Starlight, and live performance even moreso," Trixie declared.

"I'm not judging," Starlight said. "I'm not judging you, anyway." She paused. "I get that the battle doesn't stop for casualties, I get that we need to dig deep and keep moving forward, I get that she's in the middle of a fight right now and maybe focussing on the mission is helping her cope, but … it just doesn't seem right to me. She doesn't seem like someone who is holding it together to finish the mission; she seems like someone who doesn't care."

Trixie was silent for a moment. "Maybe she doesn't," she suggested. "You don't have to care about your teammates. You don't have to be friends with them. You don't have to like them. You just have to work together. Maybe she's not shook up because she never liked them anyway. It might make her a bad person, but it doesn't … make her a bad person, or a bad huntress."

"Perhaps," Starlight murmured. "But even if you didn't like someone to start out with, could you really go through missions in the field and not form some kind of attachment?"

Trixie stopped, and looked over her shoulder at Starlight. "What are you suggesting?"

Starlight hesitated for a moment. "I … I don't know. The only thing I know for sure is that I don't want her calling the shots if the grimm come back. I don't know how you and Sunset plan on handling the command situation, but … I don't want you deferring to Eve. Because there are a lot of unknowns about this situation, and the only certainty is that she started with a four-man team, and now, she's down to two. Maybe that was unavoidable, maybe the grimm were too strong, maybe she's unlucky, or maybe she didn't try hard enough to come up with a plan that would keep her people alive because it was no skin off her nose if half of them came home in body bags, but either way, I'm not going to follow someone like that into battle. And I won't let you follow someone like that into battle either. As far as I'm concerned, you're still my leader, and Sunset and Eve can do as they like."

Trixie stood still and silent for a moment, still turned away from Starlight, the dying red light sparkling off the gold and silver stars that covered her purple cape. She turned around, her cloak furling around her like a flag, and looked up into Starlight's eyes.

"You follow my instructions," she said quietly. "Just like always."

The corners of Starlight's lips twitched upwards in the slightest smile. "Always."

"Aww, that's nice," said Ditzy.

Trixie whirled around to see Ditzy, or at least a small part of Ditzy's face, watching them from around the corner of a nearby house.

Trixie put one hand on her hip. "Ditzy."

"No," Ditzy said, as those golden eyes disappeared behind the house.

"Ditzy!" Trixie cried, running towards the house in question, Starlight hot upon her heels.

The two of them rounded the corner to find Ditzy still there, although she had backed away a few paces from the corner — and, by extension, from the two of them. Nevertheless, they had caught up with her, and she wasn't about to get away from them again now.

"Ditzy, what is this about?" Trixie demanded. "Why are you running? It's me, the Gre— it's Trixie."

"I know," Ditzy said. "Which is why you have to go, while you still can." She shrunk back, hunching her body over, hugging herself. She looked as though she was about to slide down the wall.

Trixie took a step towards her, while Starlight began to edge slowly around her. They weren't trying to cut her off, not really. They were just making sure she couldn't escape again.

Okay, maybe they were trying to cut her off a little bit, but only for her own good.

Both Trixie and Starlight knew that when you were in a hole, for whatever reason, you could use a friend to help you out more than you could use being left alone to stew on things.

"Ditzy," Trixie murmured. "What's this about?"

Ditzy turned away, but then glanced back at Trixie anyway. "I always thought you were really cool, you know that? All those tricks, and the way you popped those smoke bombs, the way that you appeared and disappeared like … like magic. And that voice, I thought you had a really cool voice too. You … I always thought you were really cool."

Trixie tilted her chin upwards a little, and put one hand to her chest, fingers spread out in a five pointed star. "Well, of course you did, because The Grrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrrixie is cool, and you were rrrrright to take notice of it!"

Ditzy smiled, at least a little bit, which was a start. "Yeah. Like that. But most of all … most of all, I thought it was really cool the way that nothing seemed to get to you. Even when people laughed at you, you just kept strutting along, like it didn't matter. I sometimes wished I could have that kind of confidence."

Trixie chuckled nervously. "I'm glad it seemed that way," she muttered. "But I don't see … you never needed that; everyone always liked you."

"Did they?" Ditzy asked. "Did they really?"

Trixie hesitated, not sure how to answer. Nobody had really disliked Ditzy — or even kind of disliked Ditzy; nobody had had a bad word to say about her; in that respect, she'd been considerably more fortunate than Trixie herself — but at the same time … Ditzy Doo had been the catch-up girl, the one to make up the numbers when numbers needed to be made up; the one tagging along at the back of the group, running to catch up; the one you called on when you need an extra body because, hey, Ditzy would be up for it, right?

Trixie had used her in the transported man trick a couple of times, and sawn her in half besides, and Ditzy had borne it with a smile, but Trixie… Trixie had walked away when the trick was done.

She'd walked away and left Ditzy behind.

"Ditzy," she murmured. "I'm sorry."

Ditzy shook her head. "It's not about that," she said. "I mean, I just … I wish someone would have stayed, you know?"

"But you want us to go now," Starlight pointed out.

"I don't want you to go," Ditzy replied. "But you have to. You have to get away from me."

"From you?" Starlight repeated. "You're not making any sense."

"I'm the reason my team is gone!" Ditzy yelled, tears springing at the corners of her eyes. "It's my fault. I'm the reason they're not here."

Silence fell amongst the three of them for a moment. Starlight ran one hand through her hair. "Ditzy … sorry, we haven't been properly introduced, have we? I'm Starlight, Starlight Glimmer; I'm Trixie's … teammate, assistant, whatever you want to call it."

"I'm Ditzy Doo," Ditzy whispered. "It would be nice to meet you if things were a little different."

"Likewise," Starlight said. "But Ditzy … in battle, things happen; it doesn't mean that—"

"'Battle'?" Ditzy interrupted. "What are you talking about, Ellie and Nick weren't killed in a battle."

"They weren't?" Starlight asked. "But…" She frowned. "Eve said—"

"Eve said they were gone," Trixie reminded her.

"And when Sunset asked her how the grimm were getting through the dome, she answered," Starlight responded. "If she didn't want us to think that her teammates had been killed by the grimm, that would have been the time to clear things up."

"If it wasn't the grimm, if it wasn't a battle," Trixie said, "what happened to the others, Ditzy?"

"I did!" Ditzy cried. "I … I had these nightmares. They started after we got there, after that little girl went into her coma, after the dome went up. I had nightmares where … where they left me behind. Eve, Ellie, Nick, they left me behind the way that everyone always leaves me behind. And then … and then, after a few nights, when I woke up … they were gone. Ellie and Nick were gone and … and only Eve was still here."

Trixie and Starlight exchanged a glance.

"You think," Starlight began. "You think that your teammates disappeared because you dreamed about it."

"I know it sounds stupid," Ditzy protested. "But weird things happen here, like grimm showing up out of nowhere and then—"

"Disappearing?" Trixie asked.

Ditzy nodded. "You saw it too, didn't you? That's what happened when you arrived."

"I killed that grimm," Starlight said.

"Then why didn't it act like a dying grimm?" Trixie replied. "Why did it focus on Clive?"

"You think Clive was having nightmares about a giant grimm water serpent?" Starlight asked.

"There are worse things to have nightmares about, don't you think?" Trixie replied. Like clowns, for instance.

"That…" Starlight shook her head. "This sounds ridiculous."

"Then where are Ellie and Nick?" Ditzy demanded. "Where have they gone?"

"And where did all these trees come from?" Trixie asked.

She couldn't say exactly when it had happened — it had stolen upon them while they were talking — but at some point, a forest had overtaken the village and the island despite having definitely not been there before.

Ditzy moaned. "It's the night. It's always stronger at night. This must be … you need to leave, before my nightmares make you disappear like they did Nick and Ellie! You need to get as far away from me as you can."

Trixie looked down at her hands. If Ditzy was right — and if she was wrong, then what had happened to her teammates? — then Trixie didn't know what would happen to her. Would she fade away slowly or just vanish in the blink of an eye? What would it feel like, either way? Would she feel anything at all?

Trixie clenched her hands into fists and took a step forward. "I'm not going anywhere," she declared.

Ditzy gaped. "But … but why not?"

Trixie smiled. "Because The Great and Powerful Trixie won't leave you behind. Not this time."

Ditzy blinked rapidly. "Trixie … you … haven't you been listening, you'll … I'll … I—"

"You've been afraid," Starlight said, reaching out to place a hand on Ditzy's shoulder. "I get that. We both do." She smiled. "There's nothing scarier in the whole of Remnant than being alone, is there? Because, when you're not alone, then all the other things that you could or maybe should be scared of … they're all so much less scary when you're with someone else. Even if that someone else is screaming their head off right along with you."

"Or screaming more than you are," Trixie added, a wry, self-deprecating smile crossing her own features also.

"That was you, not me."

"I know, you don't have to tell Ditzy that!"

Starlight ignored that. "The point is, we know what it's like to feel alone, to feel left behind, to feel like no one will ever want to reach out to us. But we're here, right now, reaching out."

Ditzy's mouth trembled. "Why? Why are you saying this when I could … when I could … why aren't you running?"

"Because you are a Canterlot Girl, Ditzy Doo," Trixie declared. "And a Canterlot Girl is never alone."

She paused. "Trixie didn't treat you the way that you deserve, and Trixie's sorry about that, and if Rainbow Dash and the others heard what you'd just said, then they'd be sorry too, and Lyra, and Bon Bon. Trixie thought, I guess we all thought, that because you were always smiling, that meant that you were okay, that you had everything you needed. If we'd known how you really felt, we would have done so much more to show you that you weren't alone, because that's what it means to be a Canterlot Girl. No matter what school you go to or how far away you go, we're all connected, like … like the stars in the sky, that are all joined together by invisible lines to make an awesome picture! Say it with me, Ditzy: I am a Canterlot Girl."

"I am a Canterlot Girl," Ditzy murmured.

"Louder like you mean it!" Trixie insisted. "Come on, Starlight!"

"I didn't—"

"Being a Canterlot Girl is a state of mind!" Trixie declared. "Now come on: I am a Canterlot Girl."

"I am a Canterlot Girl," Ditzy said. Her voice firmed up and ceased to tremble. "I am a Canterlot Girl. I am a Canterlot Girl!"

"Yes, yes, you are," Trixie said, grabbing Ditzy and Starlight and pulling them into a hug. "And you always will be, and because of that, you'll never be alone."

Trixie felt Ditzy's hand upon her back, squeezing her tightly. "You really are great, Trixie."

"Trixie is well aware, and powerful too," Trixie said. "But thank you anyway."

There was a moment of silence, the three of them locked together, arm in arm, before Ditzy said, "Hey, girls?"

"Yeah?" Starlight asked.

"Can we sing that song?" asked Ditzy. "The one that Rainbow and the others had?"

Ordinarily, Trixie would have refused, and vehemently, but these were decidedly not normal circumstances, and so, she said, "Sure. Why not?" She cleared her throat and trilled out a couple of 'aah aah's to set the pitch for the other two. Then, hoping she could remember how that dorky song went, she began to sing:

"You are my Canterlot Girls,

You turn the light switch on,

It brightens up my day, like the sun,

When my friends come a-running,"​

Starlight took over.

"You were right all along

That together is always better."​

And then Ditzy:

"You could turn a sketch into a masterpiece,

When I'm with you, I feel like I'm complete."​

"You are my Canterlot Girls!" they chorused together, before Ditzy broke out in giggles.

"Thanks, girls," she said. "I always wanted someone to do that with." She paused for a moment. "So what do we do now?"

The sound of shooting shattered the darkness.

XxXxX​

A child screamed.

Sunset began to run at once, rushing through the wood — it felt more accurate right now to call it a wood than a village, what with the way the ground was covered with grass and twigs and moss and fallen leaves — in the direction that she thought the scream had come from. A nightvision spell upon her eyes enabled her to see better in the dark of the night — with so little light to speak of, the red of the dome had less effect than it had done it daylight, although it cast the moon above in a rather nasty and unpleasant tint — but with so many trees, and the houses remaining in between those trees, it was hard to see what lay between them.

"Hello?" Sunset called. "Hello, can anyone hear me?"

She noticed that Eve wasn't with her — they must have lost each other in the trees — but Sunset kept on running, running in what she hoped was the right direction, running towards the sound of that scream. She darted and dodged around trees; she pushed branches out of the way and ignored the twigs getting stuck in her hair; she leapt over fallen logs and crunched leaves underfoot and hoped that she was going the right way.

The child screamed again, closer now; Sunset ran faster, surer of her destination, and before too long — there! She saw them, a young boy, sitting, back pressed against a tree as though they had scrambled backwards and found that they could scramble no further.

There was a man advancing on him. Not a grimm, not a monster, nothing but a man, a gaunt man with greying hair, wearing a suit but no tie, his hands slightly outstretched, but not ridiculously, held as though he meant to grab the boy towards some end Sunset did not wish to guess at.

But still, nothing but a man.

Sunset teleported the last brief distance between man and boy, interposing herself between the two of them, back to the boy, face to the man, gun to her shoulder.

"That's close enough, I think," she said.

The man stopped, staring at her — or through her? His eyes showed no reaction to her presence, his expression — grim, in a sort of expressionless way, with his mouth downturned and his jaw set — did not alter. He did not act like a man who was suddenly being confronted with a power equal or greater than his own.

He took another step forwards.

Sunset hadn't reloaded since their encounter with the grimm in the water, but she still had three rounds in the cylinder, and she fired all three of them, the loud banging sounds getting lost in the trees as the muzzle of Sol Invictus blazed fire.

The man did not bleed. His chest was not transformed into a bloody ruin as Adam's had been when Sunset had emptied her rifle into his chest from close range. He did not look as if he had been hit at all. But he staggered backwards, his arms spread out as if he were going to fall, and then he disappeared.

"What in Celestia's name?" Sunset murmured.

The grimm had been strange, but after all, grimm did disappear once they were killed, even if they didn't usually disappear quite like that. People, on the other hand, did not disappear when they were killed. They had a bad habit of sticking around. And yet there no was no body. There was no sign that there had ever been a man.

A suspicion began to creep over Sunset, a suspicion which, as of yet, had no proof to back it up, but which would explain everything.

And be bad news besides.

Sunset turned to the boy, still cowering against the tree trunk. She knelt down in front of him, so that she was closer to his own height, and smiled. "It's all right. You're going to be okay now; he's gone. I took care of him."

The boy stared at her, with wide brown eyes. "Are you a superhero?"

Sunset chuckled. "Am I a superhero? No, not quite. I … I'm just doing the best I can." She paused. "My name's Sunset Shimmer; what's your name?"

The boy swallowed. "Grayson," he said.

"Well it is very nice to meet you, Grayson," Sunset said. "But tell me, what's a boy your age doing out in the middle of the night by himself?"

"I don't know," Grayson said. "I want to sleep, and then … then I was here. Is this a dream? Am I dreaming?"

Sunset closed her eyes. "No. No, I'm afraid not. Do you often dream of creepy guys coming to get you in the woods?"

Grayson swallowed. "Sometimes," he admitted. "I got lost in the woods once, and I've … I've always been scared of them ever since."

"It's okay," Sunset said. "You're not lost now, you're…" She trailed off, as the woods around them disappeared, leaving behind only the houses of Arcadia Lake, right where they had always been, only now without all the trees surrounding them. "You're home," she said. "Where you've always been."

Grayson's eyes widened. "What's going on?" he asked.

"Sunset?" Starlight Glimmer called out, her voice slicing through the darkness like a slash of her halberd. "Sunset, was that you shooting?"

"Yes!" Sunset cried out. "Yes, I'm over here."

Starlight, Trixie, and Ditzy too, emerged out of the darkness, running towards her.

"There was a forest here a second ago," Trixie said.

"That's been taken care of for now," Sunset replied. To Grayson, she said, "How far away is your home?"

Grayson pointed at a house across the street. "It's right over there."

"In you go, then; get inside and stay there, at least for a while," Sunset instructed him, and watched as he ran in that direction. She kept an eye on him until the door into his house opened up and his startled looking mother received him into her arms. Only when the door closed did Sunset return her attention to the other huntresses. "Have any of you seen Eve? We got separated."

"No, but I'd like to have a word with her when she turns up again," Starlight growled.

Sunset didn't know what that was about and wasn't sure that she cared at this stage. They could worry about such things later; right now, there were more important issues. "I think I might know what is going on here, at least partially."

"Nightmares are becoming real?" Trixie suggested.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "How did you—?"

"It's what happened to my teammates," Ditzy confessed. "I had a nightmare about them leaving, and … and they were gone."

Sunset stared at her. "Oh my," she murmured, inadequate words, totally, painfully, pathetically inadequate, and yet, at the same time, the only ones she could muster. "But … Eve said—"

"That's what I want to talk to her about," Starlight said.

Maybe she was just trying to protect Ditzy, Sunset thought. "The point is, I think I know why this is happening, or I might do. I need to speak to Professor Scrub to confirm it."

"One thing that still doesn't make sense is why nightmares would cause the dome," Starlight said.

"Maybe … maybe the dome is someone's nightmare?" Ditzy suggested.

"Absent the other nightmares, it's not very scary, is it?" suggested Starlight.

"Being cut off and running out of supplies isn't scary?" Sunset asked.

"It is, but not in the way that nightmares are," Starlight replied. "Aren't nightmares more … visceral?"

"You mean like the fact that we're underground now?" Ditzy asked, pointing upwards.

Sunset looked up, and so did everyone else. They were, indeed, underground now. The moon was gone, although funnily enough, she could still see the dome sealing off Arcadia Lake from the outside world, only now it was not closing off the sky but the ceiling of the vast cavern in which they stood.

The entire village had been relocated into such a cavern, a place of black rock, where a vast space had been hewn out of the earth and a great city raised underground, where the small and picturesque house of Arcadia Lake nestled in amongst high, monolith-like towers and dark, empty terraces where the doorways gaped like mouths.

Mountain Glenn.

Not quite the real Mountain Glenn, but Mountain Glenn as it existed in Sunset's nightmares: the ceiling did not gleam with artificial starlight as it had done; no, in her dreams, it was pure black, casting the whole undercity into darkness. And though they were in the underground, nevertheless, some of what Sunset had seen above the surface had made its way down here: the barricades, the rusted cars, the detritus and debris of the battle to hold the city.

The bodies littering the streets.

And the sound of a train, rattling on by, a sound that was constant and inescapable.

"Whose nightmare is this?" Trixie asked

"Mine," Sunset said. "Sorry about this."

"If you get the answers that you're looking for from Professor Scrub," Starlight said, "will we be able to stop this?"

"I … think so," Sunset replied. "I hope so."

She looked down at her hand. She never had gotten around to taking Pyrrha up on that offer to train her semblance.

That seemed like a bit of an oversight now.

I will remedy it … if I am given time.

There was another scream; not a child's scream, this time, but an adult — man or woman, Sunset could not be sure — but it was coming from somewhere in the village.

"Multiple nightmares at once?" Trixie asked.

Or else it's getting stronger, Sunset thought. Strong enough that my nightmares are going after more than just myself.

"Starlight, Trixie, Ditzy," she said, "can you help stave off whatever else there is, protect the village? I think I can stop this, but I need time."

Trixie smirked. "Consider it done," she said. "Ditzy Doo, consider yourself an honorary member of the Grrrreat and Powerrrrful Team Tsunami!" She raised her hand, holding her long, white wand, up to the sky — or the ceiling — above them. "Like a rrrrraging wave, rrrrroll out!"

Trixie took off, cape flying behind her, holding onto her hat with one hand to keep it from flying off her head. Ditzy kept pace with her easily, but Starlight hesitated for a moment, lingering in place.

She opened her mouth as if to say something, but then said nothing. She paused for a moment, and then said, "Get it done, okay?"

"I will," Sunset promised. "Good luck out there."

Starlight nodded, and then turned away, running after Trixie and Ditzy, catching them both up seemingly with no effort at all.

Sunset turned away from them, turning in the direction of Professor Scrub's house by the waterfront, by what had been the waterfront.

She drew Soteria. The blade, black as the night, was almost invisible, she could feel the hilt of it in her hands, but she could barely see it held before her — until she touched her gloved fingertips to the cold blade and, with a touch of her aura, ignited the fire dust.

The fire swept up and down the sword, igniting like a torch, a light for her in dark places.

And this was surely the darkest place that she would ever go.

"Sunset?"

Sunset gasped. The voice was faint, weak, little more than a mere croak, but at the same time, it was quite unmistakable.

Pyrrha lay in the gap between two nearby houses. Miló lay in shattered fragments in front of her, Akoúo̱ was bent and battered and deformed out of its proper shape, mauled by bitemarks as if the beowolves had used it as a frisbee; her red hair was unbound and fell across her body, the red of her hair mingling with the angry red wounds that marred her fair skin.

"Pyrrha," Sunset whispered, her chest rising and falling as her breathing became shallower and more frantic. "Pyrrha, no."

They had ripped through her corset-cuirass, tearing through the leather and exposing — and gashing — her skin underneath; her gloves were torn, her greaves were missing, one of her feet … there was a trail of blood leading away from where her foot should have been.

Only her circlet remained intact, unstained by blood, an incongruously pure note amidst so much tarnish.

But even the circlet was dimmed; no light reflected off it; it did not shine as it once had.

The Evenstar had ceased to burn.

Pyrrha's eyes were large, and tears filled the corners of them as, with one bloody hand, she reached for Sunset. "Sunset … please … help me."

Sunset took a step towards her. Yes, she would help; of course, she would help; she would do whatever she could; she would…

She would do what?

Sunset stopped, shaking her head. "No. No, you're not here; you're not real; this is just a part of the nightmare!"

"Sunset," Pyrrha pleaded, her voice trembled. "Sunset. Please. I need you."

"I'm sorry," Sunset whispered. "I'm so sorry." She turned and ran, leaving Pyrrha behind as she ran towards Professor Scrub's house.

That wasn't really Pyrrha. That wasn't really Pyrrha. Pyrrha is safe and sound at Beacon, and I have to solve all of this if I want to get back to her, to all of them.

She ran on, through the streets of Arcadia Lake, through the streets of Mountain Glenn, her burning sword held before her.

The beowolves began to howl, their howls echoing off the dome, echoing off the ceiling of the cavernous city, echoing off the buildings all around her. A few of them tried to intercept her, but Sunset cut them all down with swift strokes of her flaming sword. She cut them down, and she ran on, her feet pounding upon the dark stone.

And then she saw him.

She saw his sword first, a red sword, as red as the dome that held them prisoner, as red as blood, red like roses, red like death. A red sword, glowing in the darkness. A red sword in the hand of a man with burning red hair and red lines like scars upon his mask.

Sunset slowed and skidded to a halt as Adam Taurus stood before her.

"No," Sunset whispered, as her hands began to shake. "No. I killed you. I killed you!"

"Yet here I am," Adam replied. "You're a little late to save your friends."

Sunset's eyes widened as she saw … she didn't know whether they had always been here and she hadn't noticed or whether the nightmare had only just conjured them for her now, but there they were: Blake and Rainbow Dash.

Blake was sitting against the wall of a house, nursing a wound to her stomach, her hand and belly alike covered in blood, staining her waistcoat, overflowing her efforts to staunch it. Her eyes looked weary, as if she could hardly stay awake.

Rainbow Dash lay under Adam's foot, which was planted upon her chest. There was blood around her mouth, and her arms — spread out on either side of her — were unmoving.

She scowled, her mouth twisting into a snarl. She let out a wordless growl, before she cried out, "All glory to the Kingdom of—"

Adam's sword swept down and silenced her in a single stroke, a splash of blood.

Blake made a choking sound, as if she wished to or were trying to weep but could not. Sunset gasped. She knew that it wasn't real, she knew that Rainbow wasn't really dead, but … but to see it so … it shook her nonetheless.

Adam looked back at Sunset and pointed at her with his sword that was all the redder for being stained with Rainbow's lifeblood.

That sword, Sunset knew, would bite no less sharply than before for being sprung out of her nightmares.

Nevertheless, she raised Soteria. "Come then."

Adam was still for a moment, a wicked grin as sharp as his sword etched upon his features. Then he attacked, his red blade swinging.

Sunset parried his first stroke with Soteria, but he was so strong — had he been this strong in life and she had forgotten, or was he stronger because he was a figure of her nightmares? — that the force of his blow jarred her, forcing her back. Adam drew back, then slashed at her again. Sunset turned the blow aside and countered with a downward stroke, but he parried that and turned her blade aside in turn.

It left her open, Soteria out of place, her guard broken. He swiped at her faster than she could bring her sword to parry, but Sunset teleported backwards a few feet, putting distance between the two of them. She raised her hand, magic gathering in her palm, but he was faster than she was and raised his scabbard to snap a shot at her. The bullet struck her in the chest, knocking her back, denting her aura. Sunset was hurled back, onto her back, landing heavily upon the road. She rolled to her feet, blasting a bolt of magic at him, but he blocked it with his sword, which absorbed the energy and began to burn an even brighter red in consequence.

Adam charged towards her. Sunset rose to her feet to meet him, sword in hand. They met, blades ringing, the black sword wreathed in fire clashing with the red sword stained with blood as they met in a dance of slash and parry, thrust and counterthrust. Sunset was driven backwards, struggling to hold her own, feeling the hideous strength that he possessed reverberating into her bones every time she blocked a stroke of his, feeling the margin by which she was fending him off getting smaller with every parry.

She had dreamed of this, night after night, longer even than she had dreamed of Mountain Glenn. He was beating her, as she had always dreamed him beating her. She hadn't been his equal in life; she was certainly no match for him now he was dead.

And the smile on his face told her that he knew it, too.

He hacked down her. She parried. He shot her twice with the gun of his scabbard, hitting her in the gut. Sunset staggered back; she would have doubled over were it not for her cuirass, but she left herself open to him nonetheless. He smacked her across the head with the hilt of his sword, knocking her over. Sunset scrambled backwards away from him.

Adam advanced upon her, his sword looking almost like a hungry tongue, eager to devour her.

He was still smiling as he raised the blade.

There was a blur of motion as something — someone — slammed into Adam from the side, decking him across the jaw hard enough to hurl him across the street, sending him rolling along the black, rugged ground of Mountain Glenn. The red sword flew from his hand, skittering across the surface of the underground. They both lay where they stopped, each as silent as the other.

"Hey, Sunset," Ditzy said. "Are you okay?"

"Ditzy?" Sunset asked as she scrambled up onto her feet. "What are you doing here? You went with Trixie and Starlight."

"Yeah," Ditzy agreed. "But then I thought that maybe you could use some help, seeing as how this is your nightmare and all."

Sunset let out a breath. "You weren't wrong about that," she admitted. "Thank you."

"No problem!" Ditzy said. "After all, you're a Canterlot Girl too, right?"

Sunset was forestalled in any answer by Adam getting to his feet and recovering his sword.

Ditzy took a step forward, her hands up and fists balled. "Go on, Sunset," she said. "I've got this."

Sunset hesitated. "You want me to leave you by yourself?"

Adam charged, aiming at Sunset, his blade still shining. Ditzy got in his way. Adam struck at her — the nightmares were definitely growing more powerful; Grayson's anonymous molester had hardly seemed to notice that Sunset was there, and Clive's grimm had been just the same — his blade slashing in a wide stroke that would have sliced clean through an oak of many years. But as he slashed, Ditzy leapt up, kicking off the ground, her body twisting in the air with astonishing grace and suppleness of movement, and as the sword swept beneath her, she kicked Adam in the head hard enough to send him flying into the nearest wall.

"Go on, Sunset, take care of the problem," Ditzy urged. "I've got this!"

Sunset hesitated just a moment more; then, as Adam staggered forwards, she made a break for it.

She could see Adam rushing for her, she saw Ditzy charging to meet him like a rival stag in the forest.

And then she saw nothing more as she left them both behind.

Sunset ran all the way to Professor Scrub's house, and pounded upon the door with one fist.

"Professor!" she yelled.

There was no response.

Sunset bared her teeth, her equine ears pressing down into her hair as she banged on the door some more. "Professor Scrub, open this door, or I will blast it down!"

The door opened, although it was on its chain so it didn't open that far. Professor Scrub peered at her through the crack in the door. "There's no need to be like that, my dear, I'm sure," he said.

Sunset glared at him. "Open this door."

"Why should I?"

Sunset shoved the door hard enough that the chain snapped and the door itself flew open, sending Professor Scrub staggering backwards into the hallway of his house.

Sunset strode in, leaving the door swinging on his hinges.

"N-now look here—" Professor Scrub began.

"If you look out of that doorway, Professor, you will see that this village is currently being engulfed by nightmares," Sunset informed him.

"'Nightmares'?" Professor Scrub repeated, in his rich, plum, fruity voice. He peered around Sunset, out into the village — and the undercity of Mountain Glenn with which it was merged. "My word, what are all those…?" He walked around Sunset, which she allowed, until he could see sufficiently far out of his house to see the cavernous ceiling that enclosed the world. "Goodness … where … where in Remnant—?"

"Mountain Glenn," Sunset said.

Professor Scrub was a pale man, his complexion pasty from spending too much time indoors, but nevertheless, he paled visibly upon hearing that they were stuck in the scene of one of the greatest tragedies of the modern era.

"Now," Sunset said, "I think I know why nightmares are coming to life in Arcadia Lake, or at least I think I know what's causing it. I think it's a creature called a tantabus. I think that it's taken root in Miss Pole's mind, and that's why she's been in a coma. But what I don't know is how a tantabus, which is not native to Remnant, got here. So I'm going to ask you, Professor, and this time, I'd like you to give me an honest answer: what has been going on in this house?"

Professor Scrub was silent for a moment, staring into Sunset's eyes without speaking.

Sunset took a step towards him.

"All right, all right," Professor Scrub declared, holding up one hand as if he were afraid she were going to hit him — she wasn't; she was a gentlemare, after all, but it was no bad thing if he thought she might. "Alright, I … I'll tell you everything. It's … well, let's just say that at this point, I could probably use your help in any case."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "My help?"

"Come with me," Professor Scrub said as he sidled past her — very carefully and with anxiety in his eyes — and led her through his kitchen and into a study, or a sitting room, or some combination of the two.

It was very dark, but Sunset could make out two walls lined with bookshelves, said shelves groaned with old leatherbound books with their titles in gold, and the other two walls with tables pressed against them. Upon the tables sat some cages with guinea pigs in them, as well as some more cages which were devoid of guinea pigs, or anything else for that matter; there was a microscope, a computer, and a wooden tray. The tray was of a very dark wood, which lent it a certain impression of age and antiquity, and upon the tray rested several pairs of rings which glowed in the darkness and provided a source of light in the otherwise dimly lit room. Each pair of rings consisted of a yellow ring and a green one, the lights from each ring mingling together as they illuminated their particular corner of the room.

Professor Scrub sank into an armchair near the door, clasping his hands together. "You know the truth, don't you, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset folded her arms. "I know many things, Professor, and some of them might be called true."

"The truth," Professor Scrub insisted. "That Remnant is not the only world to exist. That there are other worlds out there, waiting for us."

Sunset swallowed. "I … am aware of that, yes. Though I must confess I am surprised that you are."

Professor Scrub smiled. "My great-grandmother was a remarkable woman. That's her portrait on the wall over there."

Sunset looked. On the wall, above the rings, illuminated by their glow, there was a portrait in a gilded frame, a portrait of a woman, a faunus with equine ears and hair of mixed turquoise and green bound up in a severe bun, with eyes of emerald which stared out of the portrait.

"A faunus?" she asked.

"I cut my tail regularly," Professor Scrub explained. "Something of a family tradition. Not that we're ashamed of what we are, but … why be less than you can be more? In any case, my great-grandmother. People thought she was mad. My own family didn't like me seeing her, but as she was dying, she confessed the truth to me: that she had come into this world from another place altogether."

"Equestria," Sunset murmured.

She had never thought about the possibility of anyone … well she hadn't really thought much about visitors to Remnant from Equestria before her, although Professor Ozpin had broached the subject — and done so with an inordinate degree of familiarity in his tone, now that she thought about it, as though his experience were personal, rather than coming from the accounts of his predecessors — but only in terms of monsters and criminals. She had never really thought about ponies, ordinary ponies, crossing from Equestria into Remnant. She had especially not thought about them raising families, although now it seemed obvious that it could have happened. It had happened, apparently, and Professor Scrub was the result.

"Exactly!" Professor Scrub exclaimed. "You are initiated, aren't you, Miss Shimmer?" His eyes widened. "Or is it that you come from Equestria yourself, just as my great-grandmother did?"

"Professor, I don't have time for—"

"You must tell me everything; how did you get here, was it an accident, what is it like? I have so many questions—"

"Professor!" Sunset barked. "This is hardly the time! Focus, if you will."

Professor Scrub shrank back in his chair. "Yes. Yes, of course. Focus. Focus. My … my great-grandmother told me that she had accidentally found her way from her own world into ours and been unable to find her way back. After a few years of searching, she gave up on ever returning to Equestria, married my great-grandfather, and settled down to have children, including my grandfather, none of whom particularly wanted to hear about other worlds or magic or anything like that. As she was dying, my great-grandmother gave me a wooden box; I could feel by the pricking of my fingers that there was something special about it, something extraordinary. She asked me to burn it, unopened. She made me promise to do so."

"But you didn't," Sunset guessed.

"Of course not!" Professor Scrub exclaimed. "For all I knew, this was probably a relic from her own land, wood from this place, Equestria. And besides, promises are excellent things for little boys and girls to keep, but great thinkers like myself are no more bound by the common rules of conduct than we are permitted the common pleasures of the world." He sighed. "Ours is a high and lonely destiny."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "Get to the point, Professor."

"The point, Miss Shimmer, is that I devoted myself to the study of magic," Professor Scrub declared. "Since you are so impatient, I will not explain to you all of the texts that I read, the fields into which I delved, the places that I visited or the … torments which I suffered." He shuddered. "Suffice to say that, by the time I dared to open the box that my great-grandmother had given me, I was already a rather knowledgeable theoretical magician."

"And what did you find in the box?" Sunset asked.

"Dust," Professor Scrub replied. "Fine dust. Dust, I believe, that my great-grandmother brought with her from Equestria."

Sunset frowned. Something about this story did not quite add up. Why would any pony be carrying a box of dirt around with them when they happened to 'accidentally' end up in another world? How did one accidentally end up in another world, in any case?

Nevertheless, she believed that Professor Scrub was telling her what had been told to him; he knew about Equestria from somewhere, after all, and it wouldn't make sense for him to admit that but to lie about details.

Especially since parts of the story didn't exactly paint him in the best light.

"What did you do with the dust?" she asked.

"I used it," Professor Scrub replied. "I thought that it must be possible to make use of this dust that had come from another world to go to that other world, to find out what it was like, where my family had come from. I experimented on those guinea pigs. Some of them died, the others … well, let's just say my early experiments were unsuccessful until, finally, I was able to craft … the rings. The yellow rings will take you to Equestria, I believe, and then, after pondering the question of how to get back again, I devised a way of doing that as well: the green rings will draw you back. Of course, a man in my time of life, in my state of health, it would be absolutely preposterous for me to travel to another world, to risk the hazards. After all, you might meet anything there. Anything!"

"So you sent your nephew and his friend instead," Sunset said as the pieces fell into place in her mind.

"They were very enthusiastic!" Professor Scrub insisted. "Miss Pole especially. She set off first, without even waiting for Malmsey. You see, I wasn't lying when I told you that I didn't know what had come over her. I wasn't there. Malmsey told me that by the time he found her, she was already asleep and wouldn't wake. He brought her back with him … and apparently, something else came back as well, but I had no idea, I swear. I never wanted this! I only wanted to know! I only wanted my birthright!"

"Your birthright?" Sunset repeated. She shook her head in disgust. "If you wanted your birthright, you should have gone to fetch it yourself."

She looked at the rings, glowing in the tray upon the table. She wondered if she ought to destroy them all. Almost certainly, she ought to destroy them all. Passage to Equestria was precious, too precious to be left in the hands of a man like Professor Scrub.

And yet … there was a temptation there. A temptation not to destroy them. A temptation to keep at least one pair for herself. Wouldn't it be grand, not to be bound by the mirror in Canterlot, to be free to come and go as she pleased? She could go home on weekends, have tea with Princess Celestia in the palace, and then be back home in time to do her homework ready for Monday morning. She could visit Twilight Sparkle and help her with her problems as Twilight had helped Sunset with her own. She could show up when Equestria needed her, during the periodic crises that seemed to menace them. She could … she could go home. She could go home without ever leaving Beacon or her friends behind.

She could have the very best of both worlds.

A blessing she was not worthy of.

A gift she desired more than anything.

Sunset turned away, neither destroying nor taking the rings, leaving them until she was in a clearer state of mind. She had a job to do right now. She was now more convinced than ever that Plum Pole had somehow encountered a tantabus in Equestria; it must have been a strong tantabus already to have been out and about, to enter someone's mind like that, but it had done so, and it had travelled back here with its host, and it was already strong enough to affect the waking world. If it got much stronger, it would no longer need a host; it would break free and turn all of Remnant into a living nightmare.

She had to stop it.

"Thank you, Professor; you've been very helpful," Sunset said. She began to leave.

"Wait!" Professor Scrub cried. "You can't go yet; I told you, I need your help."

Sunset looked over her shoulder. "With what?" she demanded.

"Malmsey felt so very guilty over what happened to Miss Pole, he's been travelling back and forth for days trying to find a cure for her condition," Professor Scrub explained. "After all, if her ailment came from out of this world, then why shouldn't a cure be found there too?"

"Because a tantabus is not a disease; there is no cure," Sunset said. "Your nephew has better intentions than you, it seems, but when he returns, tell him that he's wasting his time."

"But that's just it, you see," Professor Scrub said. "Malmsey is well overdue for his return. I'm beginning to fear he may have gotten into a spot of difficulty."
 
Chapter 28 - The Dream Maker, Part Four
The Dream Maker, Part Four​



The basement where he worked was somewhat insulated from the sounds of the outside world, so the first that Doctor Diggory knew of the commotion going on outside was the sound of Mrs. Macready's footsteps running rapidly down the stairs and short corridor towards his laboratory.

Diggory had already gotten to his feet and was moving as quickly as his injury would allow towards the door when said door burst open.

Mrs. Macready stood in the doorway, panting a little and rather pale to look at. "Doctor … Doctor, you must come and see this. I've never seen anything like it in all my years."

Diggory pushed his spectacles up his nose a little. "Mrs. Macready, I'm afraid that we've all seen things the like of which we'd never seen before recently."

"This is worse," Mrs. Macready insisted. "Please, Doctor Diggory, you must come and see."

"Of course," Diggory said. "Lead the way — and please, try and calm down, Mrs. Macready; I'm sure it can't possibly be as bad as all that."

"If you say so, Doctor, and I very much hope you're right," Mrs. Macready said.

She led him out of the basement, up the stairs — he climbed them as swiftly as he could and tried not to wince at the pain in his leg — and into the hallway, to where she had uncharacteristically left the front door open.

The door being open, Diggory had only to walk to the door and stand in the doorway to see out into the village.

The village that had become a part of Mountain Glenn.

As a somewhat younger man, Diggory had not fought in the undercity — and as well for him that it were so, else he would not stand here now; he would have been trapped and died with all the other poor souls buried down there, no doubt — he had fought above ground, to try and stem the tide of grimm as they overran the defences and, when it was clear that the tide could not be stemmed, to try and protect those who could not or would not make it underground as they sought to escape by land or air. And yet, he had visited the underground parts of the city, before it fell; nobody could go to Mountain Glenn and not visit the undercity; it was, in many ways, the jewel of the kingdom, something that no other kingdom, not even advanced and mighty Atlas, had ever attempted before: to hollow out the earth and build a city there, a complete city, a city that could endure and sustain itself, even if the overcity above it should fall. A city possessed of all the things that made a city: power, water, entertainment, homes big and small, shopping, business. He had gone for a swim in the geothermally-heated public baths; he had marvelled at the glimmering ceiling, the artificial night sky that had been set into the rock; he had gone to see a rather unimpressive romantic comedy and left before the end credits, but even though the picture had left him cold, the fact that he had been watching it deep underground had impressed him very much.

He had doubted it had impressed those poor souls who had died there, trapped beneath the surface, abandoned, quite so much, however.

This was the underground city. It had appeared, here in Arcadia Lake, swallowing up the village whole. There was the ceiling, separated from them by the dome, but at the same time, unmistakable. And yet, at the same time, there were the things that Diggory recognised from his own battle above the surface: the barricades that they had erected, the lines of cars and buses turned side on to block the roads, the tall barriers of corrugated iron and wood and brick with which they had sought to stop the grimm in their tracks. He remembered those things as though they were yesterday, the futile measures they had adopted when the walls fell.

They haunted his dreams, and no doubt, they always would.

And so would the howling of the beowolves, sounding … not far off, per se, but from the edges of the village. They would soon doubtless be moving inwards.

With good fortune, the people of Arcadia Lake, his neighbours, would be moving ahead of them.

Diggory closed his eyes for a moment. He had hoped that such a sight as this would remain in his dreams. He had hoped that his days of battle were behind him. He had hoped that in Arcadia Lake, he would find peace, to potter about his house and attend to his plants and to his experiments.

It seemed that it was not to be.

Very well then. Only one thing for it, I suppose.

Not that an old man like me will be of much use — I hope those young ladies are alright; no doubt, they're attending to things even now, but I hope they remember to take care of themselves as well as the village — but one must do what one can in times like these.


"Mrs. Macready," he said, "may I ask you to go into the kitchen and start making some tea and sandwiches?"

"Tea and sandwiches, Doctor?"

"I wouldn't worry too much about the fillings," Diggory said. "Whatever we have in the cupboards will do. Tuna, ham, salmon, cheese; even jam would probably be welcome."

"Doctor," Mrs. Macready said. "I don't understand."

"I suspect — I hope —" Diggory replied, "— that a great many people will be coming this way soon. They'll be frightened and shaken, and we must make room for them, and we must take care of them." He offered his housekeeper an apologetic smile. "By which, I'm afraid, I mean you, Mrs. Macready. I'm sorry to impose on such short notice."

Mrs. Macready stared at him for a moment. Then she swallowed. "Tea. And sandwiches. Right you are, Doctor; I'll get started right away." She turned away, but paused for a moment to ask, "And you, Doctor?"

"I … I will wait outside," Diggory said. "And welcome our guests, of every sort."

First, however, he climbed the stairs — forcing himself to walk faster than his leg made comfortable — and into his bedroom. He ignored the bed, of course, and what little else he had there that was not strictly functional — mainly class photos from his time as a professor at Beacon — as he walked across the room to retrieve Weedkiller from off the wall.

His weapon was a garden fork, or so it seemed to the eye from where it sat, hung on the wall; it was entirely made of metal, the four prongs of the fork and the shaft and handle. It was dusty, but rust hadn't gotten to the metal, and it was perfectly functional.

Diggory hoped so, anyway, as he reverently lifted it from his place and held it in his hands.

He had not done so for many years now, not since Mountain Glenn fell and he had decided that the huntsman's life was no longer for him. So he had come here, purchased this house, and hung up Weedkiller for good.

Until Mountain Glenn had found him again.

It had been many years, but he still found the button on the side of the shaft as instinctively as he had when he had been using this weapon every day. He pushed the button, and Weedkiller transformed in his hands, rearranging itself with a series of clicks and clacks into a blunderbuss with a great gaping mouth like a horn.

Diggory hobbled over to the bedside table, and felt his back protest as he bent down to open the bottom drawer of the bedside cabinet. There was a box of ammunition down there, old but not expired.

He supposed the fact that he had brought ammunition meant that he had never quite put aside the possibility that he would need Weedkiller again.

He loaded his weapon and stuffed his jacket pockets with as much of the rest as they would hold.

Then he walked downstairs, feeling the pain in his leg with every step he took, and walked out of the house to stand in front of it, Weedkiller raised to his shoulder, waiting.

With his leg, he could hardly go gallivanting into the village itself, to try and rescue people in the confusion. He was a few years too old for that. He would have to rely on the young ladies for it. All that he could do was wait, welcome anyone who wished to take refuge in his home, and make his stand if any grimm came so close.

He did not know what had brought Mountain Glenn here, but he sincerely hoped that this retelling of the story had a happier ending than the original.

XxXxX​

Starlight pressed the stock of Equaliser into her shoulder and snapped off three shots in quick succession, three blue bolts leaping from the barrel to slam into three of the beowolves rushing towards her.

There were more of them, of course. There were always more of them. They just kept on coming, made worse by the fact that Starlight couldn't even work out where they were coming from.

Or rather, she could; it was just that the answer was 'they're not coming from anywhere because they're not real, they're nightmares brought to life, and they're just showing up like waves of bad guys spawning in a video game.'

She kind of didn't want to think too hard about that, in the same way that she didn't want to think too hard about the fact that she'd seen Blake's dead body at least three times — in different poses, too — out of the corner of her eye since this fight started; knowing that this Sunset's nightmare … it was understandable, but at the same time, Starlight couldn't help but think that it was kind of messed up.

But Starlight didn't want to think too hard about that kind of thing. She wasn't averse to thinking, but in this particular circumstance, it was better to focus on what was right in front of her. Nightmare or not, Mountain Glenn or not, whatever strange and extraordinary things were going on here, she still had a horde of grimm in front of her, a village full of civilians behind her, and the job of standing between one and the other.

That was a simple mission, a huntress mission, the kind of thing that she'd started training to be a huntress for in the first place.

In the circumstances, everything else could wait.

As more beowolves charged at her, Starlight spread fire in a wide arc, squeezing the trigger again and again, snapping off shot after shot, bolt after bolt slamming into beowolf after beowolf. They did not turn to smoke and ash, they disappeared like that serpent grimm had on the lake, but they were gone, which was good enough for Starlight right now.

She fired two more shots and took down two more beowolves with unerring accuracy.

As a large cluster of them rushed her, pounding down the dark street in a dense multitude, their bone spikes tinted red thanks to the dome above, Starlight pulled her last grenade from her belt.

It was a cylinder, with a red trigger on top. Starlight pressed down on the trigger once with her thumb to arm it, then held onto it.

One, two, three. "Fire in the hole!" Starlight shouted, as she flung the grenade at the onrushing beowolves.

The grenade soared through the air towards the pack of grimm, exploding just in front of the face of the lead grimm. There was a great ball of fire, an explosion that blinded Starlight for a moment and obscured the sight of everything behind the flames, just as the sound of the bang obscured all other sounds.

Then the flames cleared, and a much diminished group of beowolves walked through the dying embers, looking this way and that, no longer certain of where their quarry lay.

Starlight, who hadn't moved a single step, gunned them down with more well-placed shots from Equaliser.

She checked the battery on her rifle; it was getting kind of low, forty-eight percent power. She ejected it, swapping it out for a fresh pack. If she had to, she'd come back to the half-depleted battery if she had no other choice, but she was hoping this battle would be drawn to a close by then.

If only she could have been sure that the grimm would eventually run out of numbers.

More beowolves emerged out of the darkness — or should that have been 'more beowolves appeared'? — to run towards her, but they were distracted by the sight of Tempest Shadow dashing across the village, skidding to a halt right in their path.

The grimm stopped, staring down at the huntress who had suddenly thrown herself athwart their progress.

Tempest stared back at them silently, her Mohawk like the crest of a helmet, her staff held in one hand, her prosthetic hand clenched into a fist.

The beowolves began to encircle her, growling and snarling.

Tempest made a run for it; still, not a sound emerged from her lips — nor anywhere else either; she ran without making any noise at all — as she ran, moving not backwards towards Starlight but sideways, in the direction she had been moving before.

The grimm gave chase, ignoring the way that Starlight's fire raked the flank of the pack as they turned; they followed Tempest with a single minded determination, pursuing her down a blind alley where, silent still, she turned at bay.

The beowolves bore down upon her.

And Tempest Shadow disappeared as though she had never been.

Because she never had been here in any case.

The beowolves stopped, coming to a ragged halt, growling and snarling in surprise.

They barely had time to look up before they were caught in the inferno that erupted from Trixie's wand as, from her vantage point on the roof of one of the houses backing onto the alley, she rained fire down upon them all.

And, if she did not quite turn them to ashes, she did at least get rid of them all.

Trixie — who had created the illusion of Tempest Shadow using her semblance, Misdirection — ran one hand along the rim of her hat, before throwing out her arm in a dramatic gesture. "Gets 'em every time," she declared.

No sooner had she said that then even more grimm appeared, charging out of the netherwhere from which they spawned to bear down upon the huntresses.

Trixie leapt up into the air, a flying leap that carried her off the roof and in the direction of Starlight Glimmer. Her cape billowed out behind her, and though there was no light to reflect off the gold and silver stars, nevertheless, they seemed to glow regardless as she hung, suspended in the air, and hurled down ice dust crystals upon the beowolves beneath.

The crystals burst as they struck the ground, blossoming like flowers into explosions of ice, great spikes of ice in complex patterns blooming forth to eliminate all the nightmare beowolves that they caught around them as they burst.

Trixie landed nimbly upon her booted feet, straightening her cape out with one hand.

"Nice work," Starlight said. "How are you fixed for dust?"

Trixie winced. "Trixie will be fine."

Starlight glanced at her. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah," Trixie assured her. "Trixie thinks so, anyway. You?"

"I'm okay for power packs at the moment," Starlight said. "But I did just use up my last grenade."

"Catch."

Starlight half turned to catch the grenade one handed. "Where did you—?"

Trixie held up her hat.

Starlight shook her head. "I don't suppose you've got a rotary autocannon or a cruiser in there, have you?"

"It's magic, Starlight, not miracles," Trixie said. "Besides, what need do you have of a warship when you have the Grrrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrrixie?"

Starlight grinned. "A great question," she said. "In every sense."

Trixie chuckled. "Hey, Starlight?"

"Yeah?"

"You notice that there haven't been any more grimm since I took out those beowolves?"

"Now that you point it out," Starlight murmured. "Maybe they've run out?"

"Of nightmares?"

"We can hope," Starlight said.

Or maybe this is like a videogame, and we're going to get some more powerful grimm in the next wave.

Five ursai emerged out of the darkness and started lumbering towards them, making the ground shake with their tread.

You had to think it, didn't you?

Starlight fired at them, but these were big ursai — if not full ursa major, then pretty close to it, with bone plates armouring them and spikes of bone protruding from out of their bodies — and the blue bolts of Equaliser either bounced off their bony armour or else seemed to just be absorbed by the black flesh of the grimm.

Trixie whimpered.

"Trixie?" Starlight asked, continuing to fire even as she risked a glance at Trixie.

Her team leader's body was trembling, most notably her hand; it looked as though she were about to drop her wand, while she was mumbling something so quietly and so quickly that Starlight couldn't make out the words.

"Trixie!" Starlight cried. "Snap out of it!"

Trixie raised her wand in her trembling hand, but although Starlight hadn't seen Trixie swap out the fire dust cartridge for lightning dust, it was lightning that sparked at the tip of the wand.

Only sparked, no lightning erupted out of lash at the grimm; it just sparked on the tip of Trixie's wand and then fizzled out as though it were out of dust or broken.

"Trixie, fall back!" Starlight yelled. She fired five more shots, which did no more good than before. She considered using the grenade, but wasn't sure how much good it would do against such large grimm.

She reformed Equaliser from gun mode into glaive, taking a step forward, putting herself between Trixie and the ursai.

"Maybe I can't shoot you," Starlight growled. "But let's see if I can't cut you down."

The ursai closed in on her.

Starlight heard the sounds of running footsteps behind her, heard a wordless, high-pitched battle cry, saw a flash of light which resolved itself into Ditzy, fist drawn back to slam into the face of the leading ursa with a punch hard enough that the ursa simply disappeared from view.

Ditzy landed on the ground, offering Starlight a grin and a cheery wave. "Hey, girls, sorry I'm late. I had to—" Her words were cut off as an ursa swiped at her with its paw. She leapt over the onrushing claws, landing upon the paw itself and dashing along it to deal a one-two punch to the ursa at the end and knock it onto its back.

Starlight charged forward to her aid, silent save for the thudding of her boots upon the road's surface as she closed the little remaining distance with the surviving ursai.

As an ursa reared up onto its hind legs, Starlight sliced clean through its midriff with the glowing blade of her polearm. She pulled the trigger, and a beam of energy leapt from the blade which she used to eviscerate a second ursa with the same continuous slashing stroke.

Two more punches from Ditzy finished off the grimm she'd already put on the ground, and when the last one tried to bring its paw down upon her, she leapt up, doing a backflip as she went, and brought her foot down upon its head instead.

It was gone before she landed.

"Thanks for the help," Starlight said.

"It was nothing," Ditzy said. "I'm sure you would have handled it. Are you okay, Trixie?"

"I … am now, more or less," Trixie muttered. "I … had a bad experience with an ursa once. I was cocky, and I ran out of dust, and I … almost died."

"So then … that was your nightmare," Ditzy said.

Trixie was silent for a moment. "I guess so," she admitted. "In that case, I'm glad it's over with, provided they don't come back around again."

Starlight glanced in the direction from which the grimm approached, but fate was not so unkind to them at this time.

"It's okay," Ditzy said. "We all have to help one another out, right? I was late because I was helping out Sunset. It took me a little bit to take care of. She's got some scary nightmares."

"Do we want to know?" Starlight asked.

"I'm not sure I should tell you," Ditzy replied. "Oh! But I can tell you I ran into the sheriff on the way here, and he told me to tell you that the next couple of streets have been evacuated!"

"Great," Starlight declared. Everyone was evacuating towards Doctor Diggory's house in the centre of town. "Trixie, are you up to doing the honours?"

"Of course Trixie is up to it!" Trixie snapped as she swapped out the fire dust cartridge in her wand for a blue ice dust cartridge.

She strode forwards, cloak flapping behind her, until she was just ahead of Starlight and Ditzy. Trixie waved her wand, flourishing with her wrist as she did so, sweeping it before her, and as she did so, a wall of ice rose up in front of the three huntresses, bursting out of the ground to reach towards the crimson dome that held them captive.

"That ought to hold them for a little while," Trixie said.

"Yeah," Starlight agreed. "For a while."

And so they fell back to the next position.

To await the next attack.

XxXxX​

Sunset was silent for a moment as she took in what Professor Scrub was asking of her. Clearly, he wasn't going to go to Equestria — or anywhere else — himself to look for his nephew. Oh, no. That would be too much for a man of his years and state of health. No, he expected Sunset to do it. With nightmares engulfing the village and a tantabus growing stronger, he expected Sunset to disappear for a little bit, pop over to another world, and rescue a stray boy.

Well, Sunset was going to … possibly do just that.

She was tempted to tell him no. If he was worried about his nephew, then good! It might teach him a little forethought and consideration in future if he had to stew in his nerves for a bit. Meanwhile, it wasn't as though anything bad was going to happen to Malmsey while he was in Equestria. He was in Equestria, for crying out loud! When Sunset had sorted out everything else here and gotten back to Beacon, she'd write to Princess Celestia and ask for the boy to be looked out for — and looked after when he was found. He could visit the princess, he could visit all the princesses; he could see Canterlot, he could be taken to Cloudsdale, he could watch a Wonderbolt race, he could experience all that pony life had to offer.

Or he could get eaten by a manticore, or burned by a dragon, or attacked by one of a dozen other monsters that Sunset could think off the top of her head because, as much as she liked to pretend otherwise, Equestria was not a universally safe place. It pleased her to recall it differently; it suited her purposes and salved her ego to look down upon Remnant from a position of cultural superiority, and part of that was to think that Equestria was devoid of peril, a place where all ponies lived lives of utter peace and plenty and prosperity. And, to be sure, it was not entirely false to think of things that way; there was nothing in the history of the pony races that even came close to the barbarism that humans had inflicted upon one another in the name of nation, religion, or ideology. But Equestria … Equestria was not a tame land, not completely; the fact that Miss Pole had visited there and returned home as the unwilling host of a tantabus proved that. Malmsey Scrub might learn that lesson too, if he lingered in Equestria too long.

He might already have done so. But Sunset couldn't leave him there on the off-chance that he might already be beyond saving.

There was a boy who might be in trouble, and she couldn't leave him there, not even for the greater good of Arcadia Lake.

Certainly, she couldn't leave him there because she didn't want to go, although she very much did not want to go. These magic rings … the very sight of them repelled her. They pushed her away as though they were imbued with telekinesis. She did not want to take one step closer to them.

She was not worthy to return to Equestria after what she had done. The weight of her actions stayed her hooves and ought to bring her down, incapable of rising upwards to the shining land that she had left behind.

She did not want to go; she was afraid that if she went, she would not want to come back again.

And yet she must go. In this instance, she really was the best pony for the job.

She raised her hand; it glowed green, and that green glow was matched by the green aura of her magic as she grabbed a ring of that same colour and pulled it telekinetically into her hand. Sunset grabbed it and held it between her forefinger and thumb. It looked to be a perfect fit for her; she supposed that was the magic at work; there would have been no point in making magic rings if they either fell off people's fingers or else people couldn't get them on in the first place.

Which raised a question. Sunset frowned. "How did they get these rings on to come back?"

Professor Scrub frowned back at her in his turn. "Whatever do you mean? Malmsey simply put the green ring on Miss Pole's finger, and another on his own."

Sunset stared at him. "They didn't tell you what happens when a person goes to Equestria?"

"No," Professor Scrub replied. "What happens?"

"Well, if they didn't tell you, I certainly shan't," Sunset said, out of pure spitefulness. But considering what he'd done, she felt she had a right to be a little spiteful with the man.

His birthright, indeed. He is no more worthy to walk Equestria's fields than I am.

She might not take the rings for herself — she would not do so; she did not deserve the right — but she would certainly not allow him to keep them either. Once she was back with Malmsey, she would destroy them.

As for the question of wearing the ring, she would put it on her horn; that was the traditional place for a unicorn, after all.

For now, however, she slipped the green ring into her jacket pocket before summoning a yellow ring over to her with her telekinesis. It hovered in the air before her for a moment; Sunset could feel a ringing in her ears, an incessant humming sound that seemed to be getting louder and louder. The ring itself appeared to be glowing brighter than before, as though it were conscious, as though it desired to be worn.

Sunset felt the urge to throw the thing aside, but instead, she pulled it onto her finger.

Absolutely nothing happened.

"You'll need to take your glove off," Professor Scrub explained. "It has to touch the skin, or else it won't work; that's how I was able to handle the rings without being transported away. So long as I wore gloves, I was perfectly alright."

"Thank you for telling me," Sunset muttered. She pulled the ring off with magic and held it in the air; fortunately, the ring finger came off these bridal gloves, so she was spared the need to take off first her vambrace and then the glove itself, but could simply pull back the silk from the ring finger, exposing a single finger of bare skin.

Bare skin onto which she slipped the yellow ring.

Everything went black.

The next thing Sunset knew, she was lying on her belly on cold stone.

Her eyes were closed. She opened them, seeing a pair of gloved forehooves sticking out in front of her.

Her forehooves. They moved when she moved her arms — or rather, legs, she should say in the present context.

She felt … she felt the same. No, wait; no, she didn't; she couldn't feel her fingers anymore. She couldn't feel her fingers for the very simple reason that they weren't there any more.

It felt strange. Of course, when she'd first come to Remnant, it had felt strange to have fingers, to have these weird little wiggling things on the ends of her hooves — and toes too; she'd hadn't been able to get the point of toes. It had been strange, being some kind of hornless minotaur. But now … now, it felt as though her appendages had been severed from her. She felt strange without them, vulnerable almost.

On the other hoof, her magic felt as though it had gotten a lot stronger; it felt as though a dam had burst inside her, everything that had held her power back in Remnant now gone, her full strength unleashed, the prodigy of Canterlot returned.

Sunset could not prevent the smile returning to her face as she got to her feet. Magic flowed through her now, like a roaring river, she could … she could do anything! Anything she wanted, anything at all!

Anything except find Malmsey Scrub just by casting a spell.

"Malmsey?" Sunset called out as she got to her hooves. "Malmsey Scrub?"

The words 'Malmsey Scrub' echoed off the walls, reverberating back at her from a hundred different places.

Sunset turned in place, her horn flaring bright emerald as a dozen balls of magelight emerged from the tip of it, fluttering forth to land in different places, sticking to walls and floors, illuminating her location. She stood in the middle of a room, a great stone chamber, built of stone, not hewn out of it like a cave. It was square, with slightly slanted walls rising up towards a point. Could she be in the middle of some kind of pyramid or ancient temple? There was no natural light coming in; she was completely enclosed, but not sealed off; there were corridors leading away from the central chamber.

Upon the walls were etched pictograms, and Sunset's eyes flickered over them, trying to find where they started, trying to parse the images. She thought that that picture of ponies lying down might be sleeping, and that one of them sitting up screaming referred to nightmares, but she couldn't be certain. Nevertheless, from looking, from studying the order in which they came, the way they climbed up the walls, she thought she got a rough idea of what she was looking at: a unicorn had created a tantabus — why was unclear; it was hard to convey in pictorial form; possibly they just hadn't liked the target very much and wanted to get back at them — which had then proceeded to get out of hoof, spreading into the nightmares of other ponies; before it could get too powerful, before it could start to influence the waking world, or perhaps just as it had begun to do so, they had exorcised it, trapping it in this place and locking it away, and then they had moved away, escaping its influence.

Until one day, a traveller from a different world had found itself in this temple, in this chamber — and the tantabus had found them.

You were right, Professor Scrub; you could meet absolutely anything travelling to another world. Some people might have considered that a reason not to do it.

"Malmsey Scrub!" Sunset yelled, louder this time, although once again, she got no answer but the echoes.

One advantage of this temple being sealed up to keep the tantabus in is that he shouldn't be too hard to find.

Although there are a couple of routes to choose from.


Sunset looked down at the floor. It was, as you might expect, incredibly dusty.

The dust had also been disturbed, and more than once. There were hoofprints in it, leading out of both exits from this central chamber.

But one set of hoofprints looked fresher than the rest. It was those prints that Sunset followed, moving with surprising quiet — surprising to herself, at least; she'd forgotten how quiet she could be when she wasn't wearing shoes — out of the central chamber, turning right just as the hoofprints did. Her horn glowed brightly, and she cast magelight ahead of her to offer additional illumination, not that there was very much to see. The corridors were barren, dark brown stone devoid even of the pictograms that had enlivened the central chamber somewhat. She wasn't entirely sure why it had been built in this way, why the single chamber had not sufficed to contain the tantabus, but perhaps by building a bigger complex, they could keep ponies further away and, thus, out of the creature's influence.

It was the best explanation that she could come up with.

Regardless, she followed the trail of hoofprints, which eventually became the only hoofprints, following them through twists and turns in the corridors until, at last, she came to a dead end.

A great pile of rubble blocked her way, stones that come crashing down from the ceiling above; there were chinks of moonlight shining down from high above, where the collapsed roof had partially opened this place up to the world, but there was no way through.

And yet, the hoofprints definitely led this way.

Sunset frowned. She opened her mouth and yet thought better of shouting. She didn't know how stable the rest of the ceiling was.

And yet the hoofprints led this way.

And there was something else too, something which Sunset didn't notice immediately but which she caught sight of the more she looked: a green glow coming from underneath some haphazardly fallen rubble. Sunset lifted the rubble easily, her horn glowing as she encased the stones in her magical aura and hauled them to reveal a green ring lying on the ground.

Sunset levitated the ring up. It was definitely a twin to the one she had in her saddle bag.

Which meant… which meant she was in the right place, or she was already too late.

Let it be the first and not the second, Sunset thought, as she doused the magelight and brought all her magic to bear upon the pile of rubble that confronted her. Her horn burned as bright as dragonfire as she reached out for it. She might have no fingers, but she could feel her magic as though it were her hands; she could feel each rock and all the gaps between them; she could feel their edges, almost feel their weight. She grabbed every stone, every chunk of rubble; she grabbed everything that stood in her way; and she even had enough power left to devote some to holding up the ceiling above her. She missed having this much magic. If she could do all this in Remnant, then…

Best not to think about that. She would only be sour about it when she got back to Remnant. Best to focus on the job.

She pulled, the feeling from every piece of stone flowing through her mind. It was like playing Jenga; you wanted to pull the pieces out without the ones above coming down on you; you wanted to lift everything to miss nothing, to do nothing that would risk another collapse.

Slowly, gradually, the stones began to move. They ground against one another, they rumbled ominously and forced Sunset to stop and start again, they grunted and resisted, and there were times she had to give them a solid hard tug with her magic, but they moved. They moved.

They moved out of the way for her as Sunset raised them overhead and dumped them down behind her — she didn't need the way out as long as she had her green ring — to reveal that a very small piece of the sanctuary wall had also fallen in.

And a young earth pony colt was sitting near that chink in the wall, with one leg bent at what looked like an uncomfortable angle.

"Malmsey Scrub?" Sunset asked.

His coat was green, grape green, with eyes that were a sort of golden colour, the colour of white wine, while his mane was straw yellow and tufty. His eyes widened as he said, "How did you know?"

"I've come from Remnant; your uncle was worried you've been gone too long."

Malmsey blinked. "Uncle Andrew was worried?"

"Surprised?" Sunset asked.

"A little," Malmsey admitted.

Sunset snorted. "I can't say I blame you, having met the man," she said. "I'd ask if you were hurt, but I think I can guess."

Malmsey winced. "When I saw this place, where the wall had fallen in, I thought that I could break through the rest of the way and get out. But then the ceiling came down; I got out of the way, but … I got hit by a rock. And I lost my green ring."

"I've got it right here," Sunset said, levitating it out of her saddle bag. "I don't know if you managed to put it on before, but I think if you just touch it, you can go home."

Malmsey shook her head. "I can't go home, not yet."

"With that leg you're in no position to go anywhere else."

"But I can't," Malmsey insisted. "You don't understand—"

"Don't I?" Sunset replied. "You've been coming back here, again and again, looking for something that will wake your friend up, right?"

Malmsey nodded. "That's right."

"Only you've given up on finding anything in here, probably because there isn't anything in here, so now you want to get out and see if there's a cure out there, am I right?" Sunset asked.

Malmsey was silent for a moment. "I have to," he said.

Sunset sighed, and sat down beside him, giving his injured leg a wide berth. "Kid, Malmsey, there are a lot of things that I could say to you right now. I could tell you that what has happened to Miss Pole is not a disease and that you're not going to find a cure for what ails her here or anywhere else. I could tell you that I think that I can fix her, because everything that I've found out has only made me more convinced in what I think has become of her. I could tell you that, and I hope it made you feel a little better to hear it, but the most important thing that I'm going to say to you … well, actually, there are two important things, the first being that this: that what happened to Miss Pole is not your fault. It's absolutely your uncle's fault, but that's not a reason you should feel guilty."

"She wouldn't have come if she hadn't been my friend," Malmsey murmured. "If she hadn't come around to play, then Uncle Andrew couldn't have tricked her—"

"'Tricked her'?" Sunset cried. "He tricked her?"

Malmsey looked up. "He didn't tell you that he offered to let Plum take one of the yellow rings without telling her what it was or did?"

"No, he did not," Sunset growled. "But, I repeat, that isn't your fault."

"But if she weren't my friend—"

"Then she would have been miserable, from what I understand," Sunset said. "She doesn't like it here. Not here, she doesn't like Arcadia Lake, does she?"

Malmsey shook his head.

"Then I'm sure that she was glad to find a friend here — there!" Sunset said. "Now, like I said, I think that I can make her better—"

"How?" Malmsey asked.

"By entering her mind and doing battle with the creature that dwells there," Sunset declared. At least, she hoped her semblance would allow her to do so. If it didn't … if it didn't, they would cross that bridge when they came to it. "Now, when she wakes up … maybe she will blame you. Maybe she won't want anything to do with you. I don't guarantee that everything will be as it was, but whatever Miss Pole's reaction, even if she does blame you, that is no reason you should blame yourself. You did nothing wrong, and while it is fair enough that you should blame yourself for the mistakes that you've made, to hold yourself responsible for mistakes that you haven't made is…"

Malmsey waited a moment. "Is what?"

"Arrogance," Sunset told him. "The same as…" She could not restrain a chuckle. "The same as thinking that you can do it all on your own, fix all the problems on your own, something that … that wouldn't be true even if you'd created them. What were you going to do, search everywhere, potentially a whole world, all by yourself until you found what you were looking for, without telling anyone? Without knowing what you were looking for?"

Malmsey bowed his head. "Well, when you put it like that, it sounds…"

"Well-intentioned," Sunset informed him. "You meant well, and that counts for a lot. But you … well, you ended up here, and I … if my friend hadn't insisted that I bring company, I wouldn't have made it here to find you. We can none of us do it all by ourselves; we're not that special." She smiled. "But it was very brave of you to try."

Malmsey said, "Can you really save her?"

"Yes," Sunset said, and hoped it was true.

Was it lying if she thought she was probably right?

"Then … then we should probably go home, so that you can," Malmsey said.

"That's the spirit," Sunset said. She levitated him up into the air, so that he wouldn't land on his injured leg, and levitated too both green rings, his and hers. She held them close, ready to touch her horn and his hoof. "Are you ready?"

Malmsey nodded. "Yes."

"Okay then," Sunset said, and brought the green rings into contact.

Everything went black.

The next thing Sunset knew, she was back in Professor Scrub's study, with Malmsey Scrub cradled in her arms.

"Bravo," Eve said, clapping. "Bravo! How was Equestria, Sunset Shimmer? Was it the same as you remembered it? Somehow, I doubt it will be the same as I remember it, but I'll soon fix that."

"Eve?" Sunset asked. "What are you doing here? What are you talking about?"

Eve smiled as she peeled herself off the study doorway. "Perhaps I should reintroduce myself," she said. "Or rather, perhaps I should introduce myself, since Eve Viperidae is not my real name. The name my mother gave me is Evenfall Gleaming. You might have heard of me."

Sunset's eyes widened. "No, that … that's not … you can't be the Last Unicorn."

"'The Last Unicorn'?" Eve repeated. "Is that what they call me?" She tittered. "Well, I can be, and I am, and because I am, I'm going to take one of those rings, and the tantabus, and I'm going to go home. I've been away for far, far too long."
 
Chapter 29 - The Dream Maker, Part Five
The Dream Maker, Part Five​



Princess Celestia sipped delicately from her mug of hot chocolate. "So, little sunbeam, how are you finding Hinny the Elder?"

Sunset looked up at her. The light from the fire before them made Princess Celestia's samite coat gleam like pearl; the reflection of the flames danced in her eyes.

The fire was red and gold, just like her mane. It danced in the princess' eyes the way that Sunset was in her heart.

And always would be.

Sunset smiled. "I love the language. It's like reading poetry, but … better."

Princess Celestia smiled down at her. Her voice was soft and kind and curious as she asked, "'Better'? In what way?"

In every way, Sunset was tempted to say, but she had been taught well enough to reach beyond such a vague and vapid generalisation. She sought for specifics. "So often, the beauty of language found in poetry is wasted upon unworthy subject matter: trees and flowers and autumn leaves—"

Princess Celestia raised an inquisitive eyebrow. "And what is so unworthy about trees and flowers and autumn leaves?"

Sunset fell silent for a moment. It was a rebuke, a gentle one but a rebuke nonetheless. She ran her tongue along the outside of her mouth. "I … find them boring."

"And yet' to other ponies' they are the centre of the world, as dear as life itself," Princess Celestia reminded her. "If you came across a pony with a cutie mark of flowers, whose passion was for flowers, who grew or studied or sold flowers, would you think them unworthy?"

Yes, Sunset thought, or at least less worthy than myself. She knew from occasionally bitter experience, however, that that was not the kind of answer that Princess Celestia wished to hear, and so, Sunset glanced away from her and muttered, "No, Princess."

She felt Princess Celestia's wing enfold her from above, the feathers soft and warm and tickling her coat ever so slightly as wrapped around her.

"I am glad to hear it," Princess Celestia replied. She paused for a moment. "No one will begrudge you your passions or your interests, Sunset, so long as you do not begrudge others theirs or hold yourself above and they below because of it." Once more, she paused a moment. "But you were saying, about poetry and Hinny the Elder?"

Sunset looked back up at the princess, and the fact that the smile had returned to the Princess' face gladdened Sunset's heart. To upset or disappoint Princess Celestia was never her intent. Princess Celestia might raise the sun and moon, but in truth, that smile upon her face was as much sun to Sunset Shimmer as the celestial orb that lit the world. That smile was the sun, and — despite her stated disinterest in them — Sunset was the flower that blossomed in its dazzling light.

They sat together in Princess Celestia's sitting room, the two of them sat upon the carpet before the fire. Princess Celestia's horn glowed golden, and that same golden light enveloped the cup of hot cocoa that she levitated in the air not far from her face. Sunset's cup, which included marshmallows and whipped cream, sat on the floor in front of her.

Sunset continued, or rather started again, leaving behind her prior argument and the distaste that Princess Celestia had for it to say, "And oftentimes, poetry uses its language like a fog, dazzling you with words to disguise the fact that it is saying nothing at all: words without meaning or relevance. Hinny's language is of a different sort, not less delightful but used in service to describe events that really happened to real ponies."

She drank from her cup, licking up the beard of cream that stained her face around her mouth.

Princess Celestia nodded. "For myself, I think he is amongst the best historians of any era; I do not always agree with his conclusions, but few others, if any, can be said to combine facts with artistry in the relaying of those facts the way that he does. The lives lived by the ponies of those days, the characters of the ponies concerned—"

"The deeds that they did," Sunset added. "But, Princess, there is one thing I don't understand. Maybe it will be explained later, but—"

"But there is no reason you cannot ask," Princess Celestia said, taking another sip of her hot chocolate. "What is it that confuses you?"

"Why does Hinny talk of the Last Unicorn?" asked Sunset. "After all, I'm a unicorn, and there are plenty of us left; for that matter, Hinny was a unicorn himself, so what makes this Evenfall so special?"

The smile faded from Princess Celestia's face, replaced with a twisting of her mouth in distaste "I would rather that you didn't use that term," she said, her voice becoming clipped and sharp. "It is, as you point out, inaccurate, and unseemly."

Sunset looked down. She spoke quickly, words galloping out, "Forgive me, Princess, I didn't mean to—"

"Oh, sunbeam, I am not angry with you," Princess Celestia insisted, craning her long neck down to nuzzle Sunset gently. "I'm sorry if that is what you thought, but it is not the case. You are not at fault for raising something you have read, but … the name 'the Last Unicorn' is one that I dislike, and something on which I disagree profoundly with Hinny; at best, the use of it shows a worrying sanitisation of Evenfall's unsavoury attitudes; at best, it reveals some darkness in the hearts of those who use the name."

"But what does it mean?" Sunset asked.

"As you have correctly identified," Princess Celestia replied, slipping into the didactic tone that Sunset recognised from their lessons, "it does not refer to the physical absence of unicorns after her. Rather, and this is what makes it so pernicious a term, it refers to values. Evenfall Gleaming was called 'the Last Unicorn' because it was believed that the spirit of the unicorns of old had vanished with her." Princess Celestia took pause a moment. "Something vanished with her, I admit; she was the last flowering of an idea, an attitude … but it was a bitter flowering of a poisonous plant, and everything that Evenfall represented, Equestria is far, far better off without."

Sunset frowned. "What do you mean, Princess?"

Princess Celestia chuckled. "Are you sure you wouldn't rather hear it in Hinny's words?"

Sunset smiled as she snuggled up to Princess Celestia. "I'd rather hear your words."

Princess Celestia chuckled. "Very well," she said softly. "This all happened a very long time ago, more than a thousand years ago, before my sister and I took up the rule of Equestria. I had already taken over raising the sun in the sky each day, alleviating the need for powerful unicorns to sacrifice their magic by working in concert with Starswirl the Bearded to accomplish that task. For that, and for Luna's part in raising the moon at night, we were widely acclaimed, and there were those in each of the three races who said that we deserved the rule of Equestria, that we were … destined for it."

Sunset smiled at that. She had no doubt that those who had said such things at the time had been right: Princess Celestia had been destined to rule all of Equestria.

Just as she, Sunset Shimmer, was destined to succeed and to surpass her mentor.

"But we were still young, Luna and I, for all our gifts, and not yet fit to rule. Not wise enough, not educated enough, so we remained under the tutelage of Starswirl the Bearded, although many suspected — as turned out to be the case — that he was not only teaching us magic, but also grooming us to ascend the thrones of Equestria as rulers of all three tribes." Princess Celestia paused for a moment. "There were some who misliked that. None moreso than Evenfall Gleaming."

"But why?" Sunset asked. "Why would anyone object to being ruled by you, wise as you are, and gentle, and noble, and—?"

Princess Celestia laughed aloud. "You are very kind, Sunset, but I am not telling you this story so that you may flatter me and soothe my vanity. Remember that I was not so well known then, and had not had a thousand years ruling — I hope — wisely and well to endear me to ponies of all races. Some of the objections were self-interested, by those who feared to lose their power and position in a new order; others were those who disliked the other tribes and feared yet closer integration. Evenfall had some of both in her: hating pegasi, despising earth ponies, envying Starswirl his preeminence amongst unicorn mages, she was a throwback even then to a time that was rapidly fading away — and for good reasons and good riddance. She would have seen the windigos return with the malice in her heart. Although she had never taken part in the raising of the sun, fearing to lose her magic in the process, she railed against me and my sister too for having usurped this function that properly belonged to the unicorn race. She spoke of the superiority of unicorns, of how, blessed by magic as they were, it was their responsibility to rule over pegasi and earth ponies for their own good."

"So … when she is called the Last Unicorn," Sunset said, "it's because she was the last one to think this way?"

Princess Celestia nodded. "The last, at least, with any power or influence. Now you see why I dislike the term; it imbues squalid prejudice with a sense of grandeur and turns arrogance into something heroic we should mourn the loss of. Nevertheless, I must admit that she spoke well, and many unicorns flocked to her banner."

Sunset had a hard time understanding that. Most magic, barring a few extraordinary unicorns like Starswirl the Bearded or, well, herself, was quite ordinary and unimpressive, while some pegasi had the ability to create storms out of nothing, an ability of which she was, frankly, envious; she was eager to ascend so that she could do it too. Besides that, there were pegasi and earth ponies of good families, long established in Canterlot, who, while they might lack Sunset's grand and glorious destiny, were nonetheless worthy of respect. In Sunset's opinion, good breeding and profession — or the lack thereof — counted for more than race.

"Why didn't anyone stop her?" she asked.

"Starswirl attempted it, fearing what Evenfall might do," Princess Celestia explained. "He reached out to the pegasi and the earth ponies, who were — as you can imagine — not pleased with what Evenfall was saying. A plan was made to arrest her, but she got wind of it before it could be done and fled. There, in secret, using dark magic the particulars of which I do not wish to know nor wish anypony else to know, she forged what were called the dark regalia, three dark artefacts, each of them imbued with the power of one of the three pony races: the Crown Dominate, for unicorns; the Lightning Collar, for pegasi; and the Armilla Superior, for earth ponies."

Sunset blinked. "Imbued with their power? What do you mean?"

"Each artefact, when worn, gave their wearer the power of the strongest unicorn, pegasus, or earth pony," Princess Celestia explained. "Wearing them all, Evenfall gained even greater magical power, and the strengths of the pegasi and the earth pony races."

"But didn't she think that unicorns were so much better than earth ponies or pegasi?" Sunset asked.

"So she claimed," Princess Celestia replaced. "But sadly, Sunset, hypocrisy was far from the least of her vices. With these dark regalia, Evenfall vowed to take Equestria for herself and restore what she called the natural order of things."

"But she was stopped, wasn't she?" Sunset asked. "Did you stop her?"

"No," Princess Celestia admitted. "Starswirl told me that I was too young, too inexperienced; he told me that my potential should not be thrown aside unrealised in battle with an uncertain outcome. He went to confront her himself. I know not what, exactly, happened when they met; I watched Starswirl gallop away, and three days later, he returned and told me it was done. And Evenfall Gleaming was never heard from again."

XxXxX​

Sunset stared at her. Eve. Evenfall Gleaming. The Last Unicorn.

"It can't be," Sunset murmured. "That was … that was over a thousand years ago!"

"Yes, I am rather well-preserved, aren't I?" Eve asked. "A beneficial side effect of the dark regalia. I may not have ascended to become an alicorn, but it appears that combining the powers of all three races has given me all the advantages that come with ascension."

Sunset scowled. "Or using so much dark magic has hollowed you out and left your skin stretched over nothing. Why don't you take those artefacts off and see how immortal you really are?"

Eve chuckled. "Come on, Sunset Shimmer; surely, you can do better than that if you want to take my regalia away from me?"

"What's going on?" Malmsey asked.

"Your uncle has done me a great service," Eve replied, reaching out with one gauntleted hand to idly stroke the hair of Professor Scrub where he sat, hunched up and quivering, in his armchair. He squirmed away, but ineffectually; she was able to stroke his head as though he were a Labrador just the same. "And now, I'm going to do him — and all of you — a great service. You won't have to worry about any nasty nightmares anymore, because I'll be taking your little girlfriend and her passenger and returning to my own world where I belong."

Malmsey's eyes widened. "Plum? No! No, you can't take her back there; you can't take her anywhere!"

"And who is going to stop me?" Eve demanded.

Malmsey looked away from her, his gaze flickering to Sunset.

He stared at her, as though he were waiting for her to say the words.

Sunset did not say the words. She knew what he expected her to say, she knew what a hero would say. There was only one real response to someone asking 'and who is going to stop me?' and that was to say 'I will!' in a ringing tone and at significant volume.

And yet, she did not say it. She didn't say it because she was sharing a room with two people, one of whom was injured, one of whom didn't have any aura that she knew of, and she didn't want to get into a fight with one of the most powerful unicorns of her or any age, who was also empowered by three incredibly dangerous artefacts which she had made herself, while they were in a position to get caught in the crossfire.

To tell the truth, she didn't really want to get into a fight with one of the most powerful unicorns of her or any age at all, not here in Remnant where her own magic was sadly diminished, not even in Equestria maybe.

But if it came to that, she didn't want it to start in this room.

So she said nothing as she levitated Malmsey Scrub out of her arms, keeping her fists closed to show Eve that she meant no violence — she trusted Eve was smart enough to understand that, with closed fists, she couldn't shoot any magical beams out of her hands or fingers — and set him down, gently and carefully, in the corner of the room.

"Everything," she said softly, "is going to be alright."

Eve smirked. "Is that so? And how, precisely, is everything going to be alright, Sunset Shimmer?"

Sunset licked her lips. "As I understand it, Starswirl the Bearded went to fight you—"

"Him and his little coterie of peasants and barbarians, yes," Eve said. "I never understood why he chose to associate with such filth."

"And then he came back and told Princess Celestia that it was done," Sunset went on, "by which he meant—"

"That, unable to truly defeat me, he banished me here," Eve said. "Which I've always thought was a bit of a cheat, really."

Sunset didn't reply to that, instead choosing to reflect that it was things like this which had given Equestria such a bad name with those in the know like Professor Ozpin.

"So, you've been here for a thousand years," Sunset said. "And you decided to pretend to be a student at Haven because…? You told me you weren't interested in glory, or honour for that matter?"

"I'm not," Eve said. "Honour was what led so many of my people to bow their heads to the usurper Celestia, honour was what led them to follow that traitor Starswirl, because of course he was such an honourable unicorn, and so worth following where he led. As I told you, Sunset, honour is just words, words, words."

"Then why are you here?" Sunset demanded.

"Because I want to go home," Eve declared. "I want to get out of this place, I want to reclaim my full power, I want to reclaim my birthright as a unicorn! And so, I have been a soldier; I've been a huntress; every twenty five or thirty years or so, I disappear for a little while, before it gets too obvious that I'm not ageing, and then after a discrete interval, I reappear as someone else. You'd be amazed at how a little weight gain here, a little weight loss there, can render you unrecognisable. So I have served and died and served again and in the service of kings and lords and common men; I have travelled across these lands, always searching, listening, watching for any sign of anything that would lead me back to the place where I belong, any way I could make use of to get back home. And my patience has finally paid off. When the nightmares started, I knew; I recognised the signs of a tantabus. I knew there was a way. I knew that something had come from Equestria, and I knew that if something had come that way, then I could go back—"

"The dome," Sunset said. "That was your doing."

"Of course," Eve said. "You didn't think the tantabus had sealed off the village, did you?"

Honestly, Sunset hadn't thought too much about it. "And when you felt my magic touch the barrier—"

"I was curious," Eve said. "I thought that if I couldn't find the way back to Equestria here, I could ask you how you got here instead." She smiled. "Perhaps I'll do that anyway."

"I'm not particularly minded to tell you," Sunset murmured. If you couldn't find the mirror in Canterlot by yourself, I'm not going to let you know where it is."

"Why not?" Eve asked. "I'm going back anyway; you've got nothing to gain by your silence."

"Really?" Sunset said. She held out one hand, and although her fist was closed, she nevertheless levitated all the rings up into the air, yellow and green alike turning lazily in circles, like planets moving in orbit around an invisible star.

Eve's eyes narrowed. "I advise you to think very carefully about what you do next, Sunset. I've waited a thousand years for this chance."

"Yes, a thousand years," Sunset replied. "A thousand years you've been here, and what have you done? Searched and searched for a way back to Equestria? Searched and found nothing until now?" She laughed. "You are regarded as a mage to rival Starswirl the Bearded—"

"I am—"

"Then where is your kingdom, where is your crown?" Sunset demanded. "I can't help but find it all … rather pathetic."

Eve let out a wordless snarl of anger. "'Pathetic'? You think that I should have settled down to rule amongst these … these animals? That I should have dedicated all my years to ruling them, to being a glorified kennel master, to settling their wretched arguments, to defending their worthless hides? I am a unicorn! I am the Evenfall of my race, the last light of our surrendered greatness; I will go back to Equestria—"

"And the Elements of Harmony will stop you," Sunset said. "You'd be better off sticking around here, if you ask me."

"The Elements of … what are you talking about?" Eve demanded.

"Um, right, that might be a little after your time," Sunset murmured. "Powerful magic. The greatest magic. Magic to protect Equestria from the likes of you."

"There is no magic more powerful than the regalia that I possess," Eve snapped. "With my crown and collar and my armilla, I am the perfect pony!"

"The perfect pony is one who can inspire others to stand alongside them," Sunset insisted.

Eve's lip curled into a sneer. "If you think so, why not let me go? If I go only to my defeat, then why would you rather I remained?"

Because I'm not certain. Because every time Twilight fights for Equestria, there is a chance that she will lose, or that it will be her last fight — or the last fight of her friends. Because even if you were defeated, as you probably would be, I would be responsible for any damage that you did.

Because I didn't come here to throw anyone else under the train.


"If you are so confident in your triumph, then why do you want the tantabus?" Sunset countered. "Go to Equestria without it and conquer all with your own strength — or at the least that of your dark artefacts. You can't think you can control it, can you?"

"Don't make the mistake of assuming I cannot," Eve replied. "I've always had a certain affinity with dark creatures." She smiled. "They recognise me as one of their own. Why do you think that I, alone of everyone in this village, have not been troubled by nightmares?"

"And why you would have no problem ruling over the living nightmare that the tantabus would create once it grew strong enough," Sunset muttered.

Eve shrugged. "The ponies of Equestria had their chance," she said. "I offered them leadership; I offered them the benevolent rule of a good shepherd—"

"That is what Celestia offered and what Celestia gave Equestria once you were gone!" Sunset snarled. "You offered them the grinding oppression of a bigot. I've often thought that we ponies are better than the humans of this world, but you're worse; at least when the humans put down the faunus, they don't talk about it as if they're doing them a favour!"

Eve rolled her eyes. "I'm getting tired of this," she said as she grabbed Professor Scrub by the neck and lifted him off his chair and up into the air, legs kicking helplessly in the air as he gasped and gargled wordlessly. "Let me make this simple for you, Sunset: give me those rings, or I'll take them from you — but not before I kill the old man and the boy."

"You can't let her take Plum away!" Malmsey cried. "It doesn't matter what happens to us—"

"Quiet, boy, or I'll kill you first," Eve said. Her eyes were fixed on Sunset. "What's it going to be?"

Sunset glanced at Malmsey Scrub. Some might say that you have more the heart of a hero than I do. Although I can't say I approve of dying.

And because of that, I won't let you die for Miss Pole's sake.


She released the rings and let them clatter back down into the wooden tray on the table.

Malmsey gasped.

Eve stared at her for a moment. Then she released Professor Scrub, dumping him back down roughly onto his chair — he very nearly fell out of it and had to grab the arms to support himself.

"Now that wasn't so hard, was it?" Eve asked. She raised her hand, and her spiked gauntlet — one of the Armilla Superior, no doubt — was wreathed in a red light the same shade as the dome that enclosed the village, as she, in turn, levitated up one of the yellow rings.

Sunset teleported, disappearing and then reappearing again with a crack and a burst of green light, covering the distance between her and Eve in an instant.

Eve's eyes widened as Sunset grabbed her by the collar of her long coat.

She teleported away again before Eve could react, the two of them vanishing from Professor Scrub's study and reappearing again high in the air, close to the top of the dome that Eve had created, close to the rocky ceiling of the nightmare Mountain Glenn — how was it that hadn't disappeared while Sunset was away? — and above Arcadia Lake.

There was another crack and a flash of red light as they teleported again, at Eve's command this time, reappearing in front of Doctor Diggory's house.

Eve grabbed Sunset by the neck and slammed her, back first, into the ground. Sunset groaned in pain as she felt the shock through her aura. Eve really was strong. Sunset understood what Princess Celestia had meant by the Armilla Superior granting her the strength of the strongest earth pony. Even if she'd been able to check how much aura she had left, she wasn't sure that she would have wanted to.

"Now what do you think you accomplished by that?" Eve demanded. "I'll just take the girl first, and then—"

"Sunset!" Starlight cried, and her voice heralded a burst of fire from her rifle, the blue bolts streaking through the air towards Eve.

Eve raised one hand, and a crimson shield appeared before her, absorbing Starlight's bolts without visible effect, the energy dissipating against her shield like water splashing against a window.

But Sunset was on the wrong side of the shield, and the twin beams of magic that burst out of her hands like rivers were not intercepted, not blocked; at least, they were not blocked by anything but Eve's chest as she was flung up into the air.

Sunset kept firing, bolt after bolt of magic leaping from the palms of her hand as she climbed to her feet. Even as she tried to see what was going on out of the corners of her eye — she could see Starlight, Trixie, and Ditzy, as well as Doctor Diggory with some sort of large-barrelled blunderbuss in his hands — she kept her focus upon Eve as she flung magic up at her.

Some of them hit her, a few of them missed as Eve was flung through the air, some of them struck the shield that she managed to fling up before, probably using a reverse gravity spell, she lowered herself down to the ground about a dozen or so feet away from Sunset.

Ditzy took a step forward. "Eve? What's going on?"

Eve closed her eyes. "In all the time that I have spent trapped on this wretched, disgusting world, there is nothing that has frustrated me more than having to listen to you! I am going to enjoy pulling your head off before I leave."

Ditzy recoiled a little. "Well, that's not very nice."

Starlight shuffled over to stand beside Sunset. "What's going on?"

"Short version: she's evil, and she wants to take the nightmare monster that is in Miss Pole and use it to turn a world into a living nightmare."

Starlight blinked in shock. "There's a nightmare monster in Miss Pole?"

"Did I not mention that earlier?" Sunset asked.

"No," Starlight replied. "No, you didn't."

"Okay, there's a nightmare monster inside Miss Pole," Sunset said. "Sorry I didn't bring that up earlier; I wasn't one hundred percent certain."

"Give me the girl!" Eve bellowed. "Or do you want to die for someone you don't even know?"

"You're making quite an assumption there, aren't you?" Starlight replied.

"Miss Pole is in my charge," Doctor Diggory declared, "and I will not surrender her, certainly not to the likes of you."

"Bravely spoken, Doctor, but maybe leave this to us," Trixie said. "She looks like she means business. Sunset! Can you stop these nightmares?"

Sunset swallowed. "I think so, yes."

"Then do it!" Trixie commanded. "The Grrreat and Powerrrrrful Team Tsunami, pride of Atlas, will handle things here."

"But—" Sunset began, mouth opening to protest that Eve was too powerful, that she couldn't abandon them to fight somepony who had rivalled Starswirl the Bearded in his day.

"Go, Sunset," Starlight urged. "The sooner you take care of the nightmares, the sooner we only have one problem to worry about. Go on. Don't worry about us. We're tougher than we look."

For a moment longer, Sunset hesitated; she didn't want to leave; she didn't want to abandon them to this fight. But Starlight had a point; so long as the tantabus remained inside Miss Pole, then they all had that to worry about as well as Eve, while once the tantabus was gone, then whatever else Eve might do, she would have no more interest in Miss Pole.

"Her crown, necklace, and gauntlets strengthen her," she said. "Try and remove them if you can."

"We'll bear that in mind," Starlight agreed.

Then Sunset turned away, and hoped that Starlight, Trixie and Ditzy were as strong as they thought they were.

XxXxX​

Things had happened very fast for Starlight Glimmer.

She, Trixie, and Ditzy had fallen back in the face of the grimm, covering the gradual evacuation of Arcadia Lake until they had reached Doctor Diggory's house, which by that point had had what seemed to be the entire population of the village — good thing it wasn't a big place — crammed inside, with the good doctor himself standing outside with his gun that could only be a huntsman's weapon from however many years ago.

They had been prepared to make their stand there, outside the house. The advantages of fighting from inside of a building, against the grimm, were not great enough to justify the concomitant loss of visibility and movement that would entail; the grimm didn't shoot, in the main, so you gained nothing from what little cover the walls might offer, and once they broke into a house full of panicking civilians, said people would not only be in greater danger but would also get in the way of defence. Best to fight them outside, keep them away from the civilians, have the freedom to move around a little more as the situation dictated. And that was what they had been prepared to do, hold off the grimm until Sunset hopefully found out what she needed to bring an end to this.

And if she didn't find out what she needed … then they were prepared to stand their ground anyway, for as long as it took.

And then Sunset had appeared in front of them, and Eve had appeared as well; having made herself scarce as soon as all this madness got going, now she turned up with Sunset in a chokehold, slamming her into the ground hard enough to crack it.

That was why Starlight had taken a shot at her, but she couldn't honestly say she wasn't a little glad of the opportunity.

When Sunset had told her that Eve was, in fact, evil, it had only been the seriousness of the situation that had stopped Starlight from telling Sunset that she could have told her that much sooner.

Okay, perhaps not evil per se, but there had clearly been something with her at least from the moment it became clear that she'd lied about what happened to Ditzy's teammates, and even a little before then.

And now she wanted to kidnap a girl for … well, Sunset hadn't explained why, but Eve had had plenty of time to say 'no, you've got this all wrong,' and instead, she'd threatened to rip Ditzy's head off, so that was that, as far as Starlight was concerned.

Eve faced them from down the street. She did not move; she did not speak. She seemed content to wait, for the moment.

How long that would last, Starlight couldn't say. Probably not long enough for Sunset to do everything she needed to.

If there was one thing that concerned Starlight, it was the fact that Eve seemed to know much more about them than they knew about her. She'd been watching them; she'd seen what they could do.

Starlight didn't remember Eve at all, and her capabilities, her strengths and weaknesses, her semblance, they were all a mystery to her. Ditzy could perhaps have supplied at least some of the answers, but there wasn't likely to be much time to ask now.

Eve spread out her hands a little on either side of her, and almost immediately, dark clouds began to appear above her head, spreading out all around her. Dark clouds rolling with thunder, obscuring the stony ceiling of Mountain Glenn and the dome above that held them prisoner, dark clouds spreading towards the three huntresses and the house that they guarded.

And as they approached, lightning began to erupt from out of the thundering, rumbling clouds, lightning in forks and chains leaping down to strike the ground, splitting stone and sending little shards of dark rock bursting upwards.

A trio of lightning bolts hammered home into the ground around Ditzy, striking in quick succession, but with the help of her semblance, she dodged easily, avoiding each lightning bolt as it fell from heaven.

Starlight was not as nimble on her feet, but she managed to get out of the way of one such bolt, rolling away from the blast before rising to her knees to snap a shot off at Eve.

The bolt struck a red forcefield — red, just like the dome, she noticed — right in front of her, as Eve's gauntlet-clad hands began to be wreathed in an aura of just the same crimson colour.

Sunset's hands, Starlight recalled, did the same thing whenever she was pulling off one of her tricks.

But I've never seen Sunset control the weather like this. Could she be a Maiden?

If so, I guess I'll see what I missed out on.


Starlight had hoped that the distraction of needing to protect herself from Starlight's shot would distract Eve enough to stop the lightning, but it continued to fall, keeping all three of them on their toes, all of them jumping, all of them moving to stay out of the way of the next bolt to fall.

"Is this your plan?" Trixie demanded. "Are you just going to stand there and hope that we get struck by lightning?"

As she spoke, the howling of the grimm grew louder, and up the street charged more beowolves, snarling and growling, heedless of the thunder and the lightning up ahead. With all light now obscured by clouds, they seemed even blacker than usual, the white of their bony spurs muted, only the smouldering red of their eyes truly visible as they came on.

Eve was the closest target, and it was a relief that it was Eve who they attacked first, descending on her from behind in a great wave, maws gaping and claws bared.

Eve turned in a flash, her whole body snapping around to punch a beowolf so hard that its head was severed from its body, the whole grimm disappearing a split second later. She grabbed another by the neck and slammed it down into the ground, causing it, too, to disappear.

Starlight shot at her again, but her shield had not wavered despite the grimm.

And then Eve disappeared. There was a flash of red light, a crack that could be heard even above the thunder and the lightning, and then Eve was gone.

And with the darkness shrouding and obscuring the village, there was no sign of her.

Only of the grimm, the beowolves who, cheated of their first target, now rushed up the street towards the huntresses with howls and snarls and baying cries.

Starlight fired, pressing the trigger repeatedly, swinging Equaliser in a wide arc covering the street, blue bolts flying to cut down the beowolves as they charged in a great black wave. She kept Equaliser in rifle mode even as the grimm came closer, and Trixie spat fire at them from out of the tip of her wand, even when they got close enough that Ditzy went on the attack against them with her fists flying. The beowolves might have charged in heedless of the lightning, but as the lightning cut them down, they seemed to be or to become aware of it. These beowolves in this wave were larger than they had been before, larger and older and stronger and more dangerous; Starlight was reminded of the behaviour of grimm hordes and wondered if that, too, was a part of Sunset's nightmare, or if Sunset's fear of Mountain Glenn had combined with someone else's nightmares of a grimm horde to form this scenario in which they were currently trapped. Either way, the grimm danced around the lightning as much as the huntresses did, which meant that huntresses and monsters danced around each other more than they might have done in similar circumstances, which meant that shooting was a perfectly viable strategy even at close quarters.

A beowolf darted around Starlight and made for the house, but she put it down with four well-placed shots to the back. Another tried to leap on her while her back was turned, but Trixie incinerated it with a well-placed, if prolonged, torrent of flame before she was distracted by some more pressing issues.

Another beowolf tried to get past her, but Starlight hit it in the face with Equaliser's muzzle hard enough to knock it onto his back, then shot it in the face until it disappeared.

She fired a few shots in Ditzy's direction, thinning the numbers confronting her, then turned to take down a couple of beowolves in support of Trixie.

A lightning bolt forced her to dive hurriedly out of the way, and she replaced the power pack in Equaliser before causing two more beowolves to vanish with two three-shot bursts.

There was a loud crack behind her.

Starlight turned swiftly enough to see the gauntleted fist coming for her face. She raised her left hand to block the blow, catching Eve's telegraphed punch, but even the block made her aura tremble, made her whole body shake, made Starlight wince as she was pushed backwards.

She tried to bring up Equaliser, but Eve grabbed the barrel of the gun with her free hand and wrenched it sideways, causing Starlight's shots to go wide.

She drew back her other fist, and this time, she punched Starlight in the stomach.

Starlight's Atlesian armour meant that she wasn't winded or doubled over, but she was hurled three feet backwards, clutching her stomach and feeling her side protest in pain where she had landed.

Equaliser slipped from her grasp and skidded away, scratching the ground as it went.

"Starlight!" Trixie cried.

Starlight took a deep breath.

Lightning crashed behind Eve as she bore down on Starlight, her long coat billowing out behind her.

Her hands began to glow red.

Starlight leapt to her feet, teeth gritted, hands balled into fists as she punched Eve in the gut before she could do whatever it was that she had planned. Once, twice, three times, Starlight slammed her fists into Eve's stomach, focussing her aura around her fists to strengthen each blow.

Eve reeled backwards. Starlight followed up with an uppercut to Eve's jaw that snapped her head up and sent her staggering.

Starlight drew her fist for another punch—

Eve hit her first, fist snapping out to catch Starlight on the cheek. Starlight was spun around by the force of the blow, spun around and knocked halfway to her knees as her hair flew around her.

The only thing stopping her from being flung aside completely was the hand on her shoulder.

Eve's hand.

Eve's hand which forcibly pulled Starlight back around until she was facing her opponent again.

Eve hit her in the chest, and Starlight felt a huge chunk of her aura vanish as she was thrown through the air, thrown with the force of a football in a soccer game kicked at the goal, thrown all the way back into the wall of Professor Diggory's house, which cracked as she struck it.

Thunder rolled.

This time, Starlight didn't have time to get out of the way of the lightning bolt that sliced straight down towards her.

She screamed in pain as the lightning broke her aura, the last vestiges that broke through her aura rippling up and down her body, making her limbs convulse with shock.

Starlight lay on the ground, propped up against the cracked wall, listening to the cries of alarm from those inside. She could … she felt as if she couldn't … it felt as if movement would be very painful right now.

Breathing was painful enough; her whole chest hurt with every breath she took.

"No!" Trixie cried as she finally broke free of the grimm that had constrained her, prevented her from going to Starlight's aid. "Starlight!" Her blue eyes, normally so warm, that sparkled when she laughed or smiled or winked, were cold now, cold as ice as she charged towards Eve, her cape streaming out behind her, the light of the lightning reflecting on the gold and silver stars.

Trixie pointed her wand straight at Eve, and a great column of flame came roaring out, completely engulfing Eve, causing her to disappear from view.

Until the flames died down abruptly, and Eve stepped through the few that remaining, waving one hand to banish them completely.

She smiled. "The Great and Powerful Trixie," she sneered as her hands were covered by a veneer of red light. "Would you like me to show you some real power?"

Trixie tilted her chin up proudly. "Trrrixie," she declared, "is quite powerful enough." She threw out her free hand, palm open, as if she meant to shoot a bolt of magic at her.

But nothing happened.

Eve raised one eyebrow.

"Oh no," Trixie murmured.

Eve rolled her eyes and flung out a hand of her own to shoot a bolt of crimson energy straight at Trixie. The bolt flew straight and true, striking her squarely in the chest.

And dispelling the illusion of herself that Trixie had cast with her semblance.

Trixie herself reappeared in the air above Eve, flinging a trio of explosive-looking canisters down at her.

Eve raised her hands, smaller blasts of power shooting from her fingertips to strike Trixie's projectiles.

They turned out to be smoke grenades, which exploded in great clouds of purple smoke, blanketing the area around Eve with the thick, cloying smoke as it descended to the ground, settling around her.

Starlight could hear Eve starting to cough from inside the smoke cloud.

She staggered out, coughing, spluttering, eyes watering.

Ditzy charged at her from the right as she came into view, cutting her legs out from under her with a sweeping kick then following up with a punch to the jaw that knocked her sideways.

Knocked her sideways into Trixie, who closed with her from the left, one fist closed, one palm open. With her first, Trixie decked Eve across the face, snapping her head sideways, while with her open palm — and a lot of aura behind it — she thrust Eve backwards and up into the air with a cry of pain.

Ditzy followed, leaping up into the air after Eve, her body twisting in mid-air to dodge the lightning, her fists flying as she struck at Eve again and again.

"ENOUGH!" Eve yelled, as a pair of crimson bolts shot from her hands to slam into Ditzy's chest, the range too close even for her semblance to dodge them, blasting her backwards towards the ground.

She fell, back arched, arms outstretched, and for a moment, she seemed to hang in the air, suspended, motionless.

And then the thunder rolled in the dark clouds, and lightning bolts converged on her from all directions.

There was no way that she could avoid them all.

There was a puff of blue smoke, temporarily obscuring Ditzy Doo from sight, but when the smoke cleared, it was not Ditzy hanging there, the lightning converging upon her like a pack of hounds.

It was Trixie.

Starlight tried to cry out, but only a hoarse croak would issue from her throat.

The lightning struck. Trixie cried out in pain as it rippled up and down her body, crackling and snapping, tearing at her aura, ripping at it, shredding it.

She dropped like a stone as the lightning died, head first, plummeting towards the ground.

XxXxX​

Sunset's stomach was like ice. A cold hand gripped it and was squeezing ever tighter. Her throat was dry, and no amount of swallowing could make it moist again, for anxiety had dried her out.

She knew in her head that she had done the right thing, that if they could take care of this one problem, then it would certainly help Arcadia Lake and might well spare Miss Pole besides. She knew that in her head, but in her heart, she hated to have left them; she felt like a coward to have done so. They had come here only for her, to help her, because Rainbow Dash had asked them to keep an eye on her, and she had left them to fight without her.

Following her heart might make her feel guilty after the fact, but it felt so much better in the moment.

Yet here she was, descending the stairs, walking briskly — so briskly that she was almost running — down the corridor, slowing a little as she entered Doctor Diggory's laboratory, where Miss Pole lay.

Sunset couldn't have said exactly why she had slowed down, except because of the association of this place with a hospital room, because it had a patient in it, and you weren't supposed to run in such places.

Not that Miss Pole was in much position to object at the moment. She lay just as she had when Sunset had first — and last — seen her, laid out on the bed in a blue frock and white stockings, her blonde hair held back by a black silk hairband but splaying out behind her anyway. Her eyes were closed, and her arms were by her sides.

And in her mind…

"What is it that you intend to do, Miss Shimmer?" Doctor Diggory asked as he carefully shut the door behind them both.

Sunset looked at him over her shoulder. "Miss Pole has been … possessed," she said, "for want of a better word. There is … a creature inside her mind. Not only is it tormenting her, but it is also responsible for this madness overtaking the town."

She half-expected the doctor to scoff or protest, but he did not. In fact, he looked rather thoughtful, even as he half turned away from her. "I have … always thought that there is more to this world than we can explain," he murmured. "In the mind especially. I thought that if only I could make contact with Miss Pole's mind, touch it with my own, then I could bring her out of this state she's in."

Sunset turned to face him. "What happened?"

"Nothing," Doctor Diggory said. "Or at least, I thought that nothing had happened. I had nightmares; I assumed that I'd fallen asleep when the experiment didn't work."

"More likely, the creature that haunts her mind touched yours as well," Sunset said. "You were lucky to wake up."

Doctor Diggory did not reply to that. Rather, he said, "What is this creature, and how did it come to be in Miss Pole's mind?"

"It is called a tantabus. For the how, you must ask Professor Scrub," Sunset said. She had no compunctions whatsoever about dropping him in it; in fact, she could think of few people who deserved it more. "He had enlisted Miss Pole in some of his research."

"I see," Doctor Diggory growled. "If we come out of this alive, I will certainly seek an explanation from him." He paused for a moment. "You never told me what you intend to do."

Sunset took off her jacket, dumping it roughly upon the floor. Aided by telekinesis, she unstrapped the vambrace from her right wrist and dropped that down upon the jacket. Then she realised that she probably ought not to be leaving things on the floor where a man with a limp and a bad back would be walking, so she lifted them both up with her telekinesis and put them on the chair. Then she pulled off the glove from her same right hand. It felt … right, or perhaps necessary, that she should use her whole hand for this.

"My semblance allows me to … it's empathy, or touch telepathy, or perhaps a mixture of the two," Sunset said. "I haven't trained it as much as I should … or at all, but I think it's our best chance to reach Miss Pole and defeat the tantabus." She walked towards her, standing over the unconscious girl. "Doctor Diggory, will you monitor Miss Pole's condition?"

"Of course," Doctor Diggory replied. "If it becomes dangerous—"

"Break the connection," Sunset said. "It should leave us both with no ill effects."

Although it will still leave us with the tantabus problem.

There wasn't much point worrying about that until it happened. For now, best to focus on Plan A.

Doctor Diggory nodded. "I wish you luck, Miss Shimmer."

"Thank you, Doctor," Sunset murmured. She looked down at her hand, and then at the unconscious Miss Pole.

Sunset took a deep breath and placed her hand on top of the girl's forehead.

Her whole body stiffened as the world turned white around her.

Sadness.

That was what Sunset felt as she floated in nothingness: an intense sadness, a sadness that made her want to weep, a sadness that
did cause her to weep, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes. It was all around her, this melancholy; it filled the air, it surrounded her like an ocean in which she swam, it was everywhere.

It was the universe.

And someone else was sad too. Sunset could hear them sobbing. She couldn't see anything, not yet, there was nothing here but whiteness, but she could hear, the sobbing coming from all around her.

She should have cried out, she wanted to cry out, but the weight of sadness all around her almost made her fear that if she opened her mouth, the sorrow would fill her lungs like water, and she would drown in it.

Gradually, the world filled up again, the white void that had surrounded her transforming into a room. It looked more like an apartment than the room of a house, the kind of place where the front door leads straight into everywhere, with only the barest divisions between the kitchen, the living space, and so on and so forth — perhaps the kitchen doesn't have carpet on the floor. The kind of place where the only walls are the ones that hive off the bedrooms — although she had to admit that even that was more than could be said of a Beacon dorm room, so she probably shouldn't look down on such places. In any case, Sunset supposed that even if it looked like an apartment, it could still be a house, just one where the homeowner had decided that they weren't a fan of interior walls and knocked them all down so that they could roam more freely.

It was, it had to be admitted, a nice-looking place, wherever it was, with a modern wooden floor — the difference between that and an old-fashioned wooden floor of course being whether the floorboards creaked; also how dark or light the wood was — and bright, crisp lights, and white plastic bucket seats that sat very high up on gleaming metal poles.

It looked like a show home, pristine and perfect and devoid of any of the little homely touches that a place acquires simply by the act of being lived in.

And yet, someone lived there, for people appeared there before Sunset's eyes. She knew their names; they appeared in her mind just as she had known the names of Cinder's stepmother and stepsisters without needing to be introduced. The stern woman standing in the kitchenette, her bouffant hair turning grey, her features sharp and her green eyes cold, wearing a long maroon coat and a white fur stole around her neck, that was Aunt Augusta.

And the two people, the blond-haired man in the tan brown suit and the black haired woman in the black dress, heading out of the doors, they were Mama and Papa.

They were Miss Pole's parents, rather.

And the girl sobbing on the floor as they went, her hair falling down around her face, covering it as much as she was covering it with her hands, that was Miss Pole.

"Don't go," she whispered in between her sobs. "Mama, Papa, please don't go. Don't leave me here."

"It's for the best, dear," Papa— her father said, without looking back at her. "Vacuo is no place for a child."

"Please," Plum Pole pleaded. "Please don't leave me."

Ma— her mother stopped and began to look back at her daughter.

"This is the only responsible course of action," Aunt Augusta declared, her voice cold and rich and fruity. "Vacuo
is no place for a child. Being waited on hand and foot by the natives will spoil the girl, and she seems to have been spoiled quite enough already. Rest assured, I will take her in hand, for her own good."

Miss Pole's mother was still for a moment, and then she turned away.

Her father opened the door.

"Please!" Miss Pole cried. "Mama, Papa, please—"

They left, shutting the door behind them.

Miss Pole bowed her head, her whole body trembling. "Please don't go," she whispered.

"Don't just sit there like a disappointed fat boy," Aunt Augusta said witheringly. "Go to your room, at once. And stay there until I say otherwise."

Miss Pole rose slowly to her feet, shaking slightly from side to side, tears falling from her face to patter like raindrops upon the varnished wooden floor.

And then it started again.

"Please don't go."

And then it started again.

"Don't just sit there like a disappointed fat boy."

And then it started again.

"She seems to have been spoiled quite enough already."

And then it started again.

"This is for the best."

And then it started again.

Sunset didn't want to keep seeing this; she didn't want to keep feeling what Miss Pole felt, to be abandoned over and over again, left to the mercy of a woman who, while she might never admit that she disliked her niece, certainly didn't dislike taking her in hand for her own good.

She didn't want to keep being forced to watch, to feel, to relive by proxy over and over again.

There was nothing worse than to be abandoned by your … to have the one who should have loved you the most turn away from you and cast you aside.

Sunset could only imagine how much worse it must feel to someone who hadn't done anything to deserve it.

Actually, that was a lie. Sunset could do a lot more than just imagine; she could feel everything that Plum Pole felt, and it was breaking her heart.

It was all she could do not to turn away.

But she couldn't turn away; she had to find the tantabus. No wonder it had grown so strong here, with such a fertile mind. This must have been Miss Pole's recurring nightmare, forced to relive her parents' rejection of her night after night. Yes, a tantabus would feed fat upon such sorrow.

But where was it? It could not have escaped already.

Sunset heard the slight scraping sound of a window open. She turned to face the back of the house, looking past Aunt Augusta to one of the windows, open now, opened by the dark shape, a kind of liquid cloud, viscous and amorphous, the edges moving like waves, that was trying to climb out of said window.

Sunset raised her hand, the glow of magic surrounding it as she slammed the window shut again.

The tantabus turned, silently, and darted away, aiming for the bedrooms.

Sunset teleported across the house, appearing in front of the tantabus, hands raised. She fired bolts of magic from both her palms, striking the dream creature and knocking it back. She pursued it, advancing with a steady and relentless pace, firing bolt after bolt into the tantabus' cloudy form, driving it back, driving it down, blasting it over and over again until it was a small, diminished, cowering shape in the corner of the house, curled up on itself as though it were hugging itself for protection.

Sunset gathered her magic in the palm of her hand. One more solid hit should finish it off.

"Please!" Miss Pole cried.

The tantabus grew again, expanding to the size it had been before Sunset started her attack, and as it grew, it lunged at Sunset, knocking her off her feet and onto her tailbone with a thump that left her backside aching. It didn't bother to open the window this time; it just smashed the glass like an action hero as it made to fly out.

Sunset conjured a magical barrier just beyond the window, then disrupted it, causing an explosion of energy that flung the tantabus backwards and into the house.

"Don't just sit there like a disappointed fat boy."

Sunset hurled a beam of magic at the tantabus, but this time, it simply split itself, forming a hole in its own form through which Sunset's magic passed harmlessly to singe the floor of the dream home.

Sunset growled, baring her teeth as she spread her hands out wide on either side of her, spears of magic forming all around her, a halo of weapons which she flung in a storm of power towards her target.

And the tantabus simply opened itself up, that Sunset's power flew through it and harmed it not.

And it headed once more for the broken window.

Sunset cast a shield all around it this time, a bubble of emerald energy enfolding it completely, trapping it in place.

"Split yourself to avoid that," Sunset muttered.

And yet at the same time, she knew that this was only a temporary solution. Already, the tantabus had begun to pound against her shield, and she couldn't hold it indefinitely — that wasn't even a simple question of power; that was a question of the fact that she didn't want to be trapped in Miss Pole's mind forever.

She couldn't keep the tantabus confined, and she couldn't destroy it with magic.

Sunset turned back to Miss Pole, sobbing on the floor.

The only person who could destroy the tantabus was her.

Delicately, keeping one arm raised, keeping half a mind upon her magic in order to maintain the spell that bound the tantabus, Sunset walked across the room. The exchange was playing out again, and once it had done so, it would play out again, and again, and again.

Unless Sunset could stop it.

"Miss Pole," Sunset said gently as she walked towards the crying girl.

"Mama, Papa, please don't go."

"Miss Pole?" Sunset asked. "Can you hear me?"

"Don't leave me here."

Sunset crossed in front of her, so that if Miss Pole had noticed her presence, she would have realised that Sunset was between her and her parents. "Miss Pole!" she said loudly.

"Please," Miss Pole murmured. "Please don't leave me."

Sunset knelt down in front of the girl, hunching her back to herself even smaller, even closer to her height. A sigh escaped her as her ears drooped and her tail went limp.

"Plum," she said gently, attempting to ignore the frantic raging of the tantabus in its prison. "Plum, can you hear me?"

Plum gasped, looking up at Sunset with tear-filled eyes. "Wh-who are you?" she asked.

"My name is Sunset Shimmer," Sunset said. "And I'm here to take you home."

"Home?" Plum whispered. "But … but I—"

"What's the last thing that you remember?" Sunset asked gently.

"I … I don't…" Plum trailed off. "Professor Scrub said … he said I couldn't leave without accepting a present."

"A yellow ring," Sunset said, her voice close to a growl.


You know, being in this place, for the first time since I left Atlas, I really understand Cinder's point of view; there are a lot of people who deserve a gleeful, smiling death.

Plum nodded. "That's right."

Sunset closed her eyes for a moment. "I'm sorry for what happened to you," she said. "For everything that has happened to you. But it's time to wake up now. You … you don't have to be sad anymore."

"What do you mean?" Plum asked.

Sunset frowned slightly and pointed at the tantabus, beating against the shield that restrained it. "That … that's called a tantabus," she said. "It's feeding on your sadness, on your nightmares, and as it gets stronger, it's causing nightmares across your village, and worse than nightmares. Living nightmares. And if it gets strong enough, it will spread those living nightmares across the waking world. I can't stop that from happening, but you can. Without you, without your sorrow, it will have no more power and everyone will be safe."

"So … so I have to stop being sad?" Plum asked.

"Pretty much, yes."

Plum was silent for a moment. "But I am sad," she whispered.

"I know," Sunset softly. "And I understand—"

"No, you don't!" Plum cried. "You don't understand, nobody does, how could you?"

"Because I feel what you're feeling," Sunset declared. "And because I know what it's like to watch the person you love most in the whole world turn away from you."

"Do you also know what it's like to be all alone?" Plum demanded. "To have nobody, nobody who'd miss you, nobody who cares about you?"

"Is that what you think?" Sunset asked. "Is that what you believe?"

"It's true, isn't it?" Plum asked.

Sunset was quiet for a moment. "Tell me about Malmsey Scrub," she said.

"Malmsey," Plum murmured. "I thought … I thought he understood. I thought … he found me crying once; I thought he was going to laugh at me, but … but he didn't." She smiled. "I used to rush to finish my breakfast so that I could get out of the house and spend time with him, and I used to hate having to go back in for dinner because I wouldn't see him again until the next day. But then his uncle—"

"That wasn't his fault," Sunset said.

"Wasn't it?

"No," Sunset insisted. "Do you know what Malmsey has been doing while you've been asleep? Just like you used to spend every day with him, well, since then, he's spent every day travelling back to the place where you were attacked, trying to find a cure for your condition. Every single day, every chance he got, going back and back. If he had … I had to go and rescue him too because he got himself in trouble there; he's broken his leg, he won't be able to walk for a little while, and even then, the only thing that mattered to him was whether you were going to be okay — and whether you hated him for letting this happen to you.

"You're not alone, Plum Pole. I know that you've been abandoned, and I know how much that hurts, but you're not alone anymore. You've found someone, someone who … who'll see you crying and not laugh, someone who will try and help you, no matter what it costs, someone who cares with every fibre of their being." She smiled, and held out one hand. "Now, is that something worth waking up to?"

The tantabus thrashed and writhed behind Plum, but it seemed weaker now, smaller, diminished, its blows having less impact on the shield than they had done.

Plum began to reach for Sunset's hand, but hesitated. "If … if I wake up," she said, "do I have to go back to my Aunt Augusta?"

"No," Sunset said. "No, you won't ever have to go back there again, I promise."

Plum looked down at the floor, then wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand. "Okay," she said gently. "I think I'm ready now."

She placed her fingers in the palm of Sunset's hand.

The tantabus stopped struggling. It went still, utterly and completely still, hanging limp and listless inside the shield. And then it began to shrink, growing smaller and smaller until there was nothing left of it at all.

Sunset smiled as her fingers closed around Plum's hand.

And then the world went white.


XxXxX​

Ditzy caught Trixie as she fell; she cradled Trixie in her arms, bridal style, as she landed on her feet, which felt a lot gentler than landing on her head would have done, Trixie was sure.

"Are you okay?" Ditzy asked.

"Never better," Trixie croaked.

"I … I don't understand," Ditzy said. "Why did you—?"

"Canterlot Girl, remember," Trixie murmured. "That's what we do."

Eve landed on the ground, her long coat fluttering a little behind her. "How long are we going to continue this farce?" she demanded.

Trixie was starting to wonder that herself. It was clear that, for all their bravado and as much as Trixie really, really hated to admit it, they were kind of outmatched here. Eve was just too powerful. Too strong. She had magic, and that magic was a whole lot more impressive than anything that Trixie could muster against her. Starlight, Ditzy … they were no slouches, but Eve had taken them both on and didn't look any the worse for wear.

Maybe if they could have gotten her crown or necklace or gauntlets away from her like Sunset said, but how were they supposed to do that?

Great and Powerful, Great and Powerful, the words seemed like mockery now in Trixie's head, echoing in her mind like the laughter of a derisory crowd.

She didn't want it to end like this. She really didn't want it to end like this. She wanted to rise, she wanted to shine, she wanted to be the greatest huntress in Atlas, the greatest that Atlas had ever seen. She could do it, she knew she could, it wasn't all just the dream of a…

Dream…

Dream!

"Ditzy," Trixie said. "Put me down?"

"Are you sure?" Ditzy asked anxiously.

"Quite sure," Trixie said.

Ditzy set her down upon the ground. Trixie's legs felt a little unsteady beneath her — she was glad that her boots were flat instead of heels, or this would have been harder — but she was able to keep her feet, and even walk a couple of steps away from Ditzy.

She ostentatiously straightened her hat and cloak as she stared at Eve. She flicked her slightly frazzled looking hair.

"You want to stop?" she asked. "Very well, Trixie would be happy to discuss your surrender, if that is what you wish."

A wordless snarl rose from Eve's throat. "You … who in Tartarus do you think you are?"

"Trixie Lulamoon," Trixie said. "Trixie Artemis Lulamoon. Otherwise known as the Grrrreat and Powerrrrful Trrrixie! So come on and give it your best shot!"

Eve spread out her hands on either side of her, as the thunder rolled and growled and rumbled.

More lightning lanced down from the clouds straight at Trixie.

Trixie smirked as she raised one hand.

And caught the lightning.

It did not hurt her. She barely even felt it; it was like static electricity, and mild static at that. The lightning did not ripple down her body, it did not shock her, it did not fry her. It was like her hand was a lightning rod; no, more than that, it was as though she had a power over the lightning equal to Eve's own. She gathered the lightning in the palm of her hand, holding it there as it swirled eagerly all around, and then, still smirking, she lowered her hand until it was pointing at Eve.

And then she unleashed the lightning, sending it leaping from her hand in streams to strike at her enemy. Eve conjured up a shield to absorb the lightning, but her shield shattered like glass, literally forming shards of glass that tumbled to the ground as the lightning struck home, rippling up and down Eve's body as she was tossed up into the air and hurled backwards, rolling even once she had landed on the ground.

Eve lay on the rocky surface for a moment, panting. She looked at Trixie with astonishment in her eyes.

Trixie stuck out her tongue.

Eve's face contorted into a snarl as she leapt to her feet, both hands wreathed in the glow that was a signature of the kind of magic Eve and Sunset used as she fired a broad beam, red as blood, straight at Trixie.

A thick rock wall rose in front of Trixie, the ground splitting in front of her, a barrier emerging to take the impact of the magic.

"Perfect timing, Maud," Trixie said.

"No problem," Maud said, her voice quiet and without emotion. She was down on one knee, her hands — clad in her enormous grey power gauntlets — pressed against the ground.

"Maud Pie?" Ditzy gasped. "What are you doing here?"

Because this is a dream, and since we're all trapped in a dream, then why should we be bound by the constraints of petty reality? Trixie thought. Why shouldn't I be able to catch lightning in my hands, why shouldn't Maud be here to help us, why shouldn't Rainbow be here as well?

And indeed, Rainbow was here, rushing down the street, leaving a rainbow trail behind her as she got up into Eve's face and unloaded a barrage of punches on her, fists a blur as she struck their enemy in the face, in the gut, everywhere that she could reach, forcing her backwards under the unrelenting force of her assault.

Eve raised her hands protectively, covering her face with her spiked gauntlets, falling back in the face of Rainbow's savagery.

Trixie teleported behind her — because she could do that all the time now, and why not? — and thrust out her hand towards the retreating Eve. Little balls of fire, blue flames flickering in the air, each about half the size of Trixie's palm, appeared in a ring around her hand.

Trixie pointed at Eve, and one by one, each of the little fireballs leapt towards their target like bullets from a gun, streaking through the darkness to strike Eve in the back in a torrent of explosions.

Eve cried out, her guard dropping as she staggered from the assault.

Rainbow struck her with an uppercut to the jaw, the sound of her aura boom echoing throughout the village as Eve was launched upwards into the air.

Into the air where Maud was already waiting for her, her enormous gauntlets, each the size of an anvil, wreathed in lightning.

She brought that fist down onto Eve's stomach.

Eve was slammed back down to earth hard enough that the earth itself cracked beneath her, blood spurting from her mouth as her aura shattered.

Maud landed on the ground and placed her hands upon the ground as the earth moulded and reformed around Eve's arms and legs to restrain her.

Trixie held out her hand and telekinetically ripped the circlet from Eve's brow, the necklace from around her throat, and the gauntlets from off her hands, because she's always been so jealous that Twilight could do that.

They were wreathed in blue energy as they flew through the air towards her.

And as they flew, the dome, the crimson barrier that separated Arcadia Lake from the rest of Vale, shattered into a million million fragments which fell for a moment, hung for another moment suspended in the air, and then simply vanished altogether from sight.

"No!" Eve howled, struggling futilely against her earthen bonds. "How dare you touch them?! Give them back to me you, you insect! You worthless maggot! I will kill you! Do you hear me? I'll kill you!"

Trixie ignored her, focussing upon the accessories that she was pulling towards her with her mind.

And then they dropped to the ground at her feet. Maud and Rainbow Dash disappeared, and so did Mountain Glenn. The rocky ceiling was gone, replaced by the stars and the night sky. The additional houses, the tall black towers, the black rock on which they had stood, the ruined cars and makeshift barricades, all gone. Nothing remained but Arcadia Lake, the picturesque village on the water.

Sunset, it seemed, had done it. The nightmare was ended, and ended too all their dreams.

Except for the ones we work towards, of course.

Of course, the rock holding Eve fast had also disappeared, and so she rose unsteadily to her feet, wiping away the blood from her mouth with one bare hand.

She was breathing heavily, and her hair was a mess, and if looks could kill, then Trixie would have been dead of the glare that she was giving her.

She reached out her hand towards her gauntlets, circlet, and collar, and the hand that reached began to be surrounded with a crimson glow.

Ditzy leapt towards her, fist drawn back.

Eve half-turned and saw her doom descending.

There was a crack and a flash of red light as she teleported away.

And Trixie had no more sight of her.

XxXxX​

Sunset teleported into Professor Scrub's study as soon as she could. As soon as she recovered her sense of where she was, as soon as she saw Miss Pole open her eyes, as soon as it was confirmed that she had succeeded, she was gone. She ignored the professor's cry of surprise as she appeared in his room, and lifted up all his magic rings in the grip of her telekinesis.

She held them in the air for a moment, gold and green alike hovering in front of her. How easy it would be to keep a pair, to have the means on hand of going home whenever she liked, to be able to come and go like a cat. Breakfast at Beacon, tea in Canterlot, then back to Beacon for bed; weekends at home, then back to school for the week. She could even become a sort of day pupil, commuting to school each morning and back at night. No, that would probably be a little much, but the fact was that she would have so many choices, and all she had to do was keep the rings, just one set of rings.

But even just one set of rings could be stolen, could fall into the wrong hands, could expose Equestria to absolutely anyone.

And the risk of that was too great to be outweighed by any notion of her own comfort.

Sunset closed her eyes and steeled her heart and let a beam of emerald magic fly from her palm to capture all the professor's rings, all the products of his life of study, in its blast. In the blast that consumed them all.

Professor Scrub had fashioned the rings from dust, and now to dust, Sunset returned them once again.

She also blasted a hole in Professor Scrub's wall, but frankly, he had that coming.

"NO!" Eve shrieked as she teleported in behind Sunset. "What … what have you done?"

Sunset turned to face her. "I've done what I thought was best, for Equestria."

"For Equestria," Eve murmured. She was not wearing the dark regalia, Sunset saw; the Atlesians must have managed to get them off her. "I … I needed that." She bowed her head, and Sunset was astonished to hear a sob escape her, to see her body wracked with a tremor.

"And that is why I had to destroy them," Sunset said.

"I want to go home," Eve moaned.

"After a thousand years, is this not your home?" Sunset demanded. "Evenfall, I … I know not what you have done in all those years, but I know that you were once a unicorn mage, a philosopher of magic, renowned for your skill, admired for your virtue. Think, I beg of you, what good you could do here, what wonders you might achieve, how well you might serve the people of this land. Please, we have sore need of one such as you."

Over a thousand years had Evenfall Gleaming; she was older than Princess Celestia, who had been a mere youth and student when Evenfall was at the height of her powers. How much had she seen in that time? If she would consent to join with them, then why should she not lead their struggle against Salem? Surely, Professor Ozpin would recognise the advantages of an immortal leader in their war, someone who could truly pursue a strategy over many lifetimes.

Would it not be a wondrous thing if, for once, an Equestria visitor to Remnant proved to be a blessing, not a curse?

Eve looked up at her; her eyes, though they were filled with tears, were yet sharp enough that her gaze grew talons, and her teeth were bared like a wild dog.

"What I shall do," Eve snarled, "what revenges I shall wreak upon you and your friends, I yet know not, but they shall be the terrors of Remnant! I'll be revenged on the whole pack of you!"

She teleported away, leaving Sunset with the terrible impression that they would meet again.

Something to worry about later. For now … for now, we won.

We won, and I have promises to keep.


"M-Miss Shimmer," Professor Scrub stammered. "You … surely there was no need to—"

"Shut up, Professor," Sunset said. "The fact that I have no desire to publicise the existence of Equestria is the only reason you're going to get away with any of this — although Doctor Diggory knows that you're responsible for Miss Pole's recent condition, so I'd watch out for him if I were you."

Professor Scrub whimpered.

Sunset took a deep breath. "Speaking of Miss Pole," she added, looking at Malmsey, "she's woken up, and she'd like to see you. I can take you there, if you'd like."

Malmsey's eyes widened. "Yes, please!" he cried.

So Sunset scooped him up in her arms and carried him across the village, where people were now emerging back into the streets, looking around them as if normalcy had become so strange to them that they must marvel at it, and back to Doctor Diggory's great house.

Miss Pole was waiting for them outside. "Malmsey!" she cried, and rushed up to them as Sunset and her passenger drew near.

"Plum!" Malmsey shouted. "You're awake."

"Yes," Plum agreed. She smiled. "I'm told that you spent all your time trying to save me."

Malmsey laughed nervously. "Well, I tried, but I can't really say I did anything."

"But you did try," Plum said, reaching out to take his hand. "So thank you." She frowned a little. "I'm sorry you got hurt."

"It was nothing, really," Malmsey insisted. "I'll be fine."

"I'll be the judge of that, young man," Doctor Diggory declared. "At least, until a real town doctor arrives, which shouldn't be too long, now that that wretched dome is gone. We should be able to make contact with Vale now."

"One can only hope, Doctor," Sunset said.

"But in the meantime," Doctor Diggory said, "would you mind carrying Mister Scrub inside? You can stay in the guest bedroom for the time being."

"Of course, Doctor," Sunset said. "And, Doctor Diggory?"

"Yes, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset glanced down at Plum Pole for a moment. "You told me once that Miss Pole was in your charge; I would ask that she continue to be so, at least for the time being."

Plum beamed.

Doctor Diggory gasped. "I would be glad too, Miss Shimmer, so long as Miss Pole doesn't object—"

"Yes, please!" Plum cried. "I mean, thank you, Doctor Diggory."

Doctor Diggory chuckled. "But what about your aunt?"

"Leave that to me, Doctor," Sunset said. "Miss Pole, do you trust me?"

Plum hesitated for a moment, then nodded vigorously. "Yes. I do."

"Good," Sunset said.

It was not that the spell wouldn't work otherwise, but it felt right that she should ask. She held up one hand, magic gathering around it, wreathing it in a green light. She prepared the spell, the same spell that she had used on Pyrrha once in order to draw the attention of the gawkers in the street away from her. What she wanted now was a more limited usage, not to make everyone in Arcadia Lake forget about her, but only one specific person: her aunt.

She touched Miss Pole gently on the forehead and cast the spell.

A green light ran from Miss Pole through the crowd, heading off into the village in the direction of Aunt Augusta.

"That tickles!" Plum cried.

"It will tickle you aunt too," Sunset said. "And she will not come to take you away, I guarantee it."

"Well, it has been a long time since I had guests to stay," Doctor Diggory said. "But I daresay that Mrs. Macready and I will muddle through. Do children still like cake?"

Sunset carried Malmsey inside and set him up in the guest bedroom.

When she got back outside again, she found Trixie, Starlight, and Ditzy waiting for her. Starlight was leaning on Ditzy, one arm draped across her shoulders. Trixie was looking a little unsteady on her feet. But they were all okay; they were alive.

Everyone was alive.

Everybody lives. This time, everybody lives!

"I'm glad to see you made it," Sunset said.

"Just about," Starlight groaned.

"Trixie was amazing!" Ditzy cried.

Trixie swept her hat off her head and bowed — and then lost her balance and tumbled to her knees. "Uh, you're welcome," she muttered. She looked up at Sunset. "Although we did lose Eve."

"But you saved everyone," Sunset replied. "That's what counts. I see that you got the dar— the circle, collar, and gauntlets off her."

Trixie spread them out on the ground in front of her. "Just about. What should we do with them?"

Sunset knelt down in front of them. The Crown Dominate, the Lightning Collar, and the Armilla Superior all lay before her. The strength of unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies all lay before.

Dark magic lay before her. Who knew what Evenfall had done to craft these monstrous devices?

Did it matter? Whatever it had done, it was a thousand years and more hence; the end products were before her now, and might it not be said that time had washed them clear of all sin and fault?

What might she do with magics such as these? What might she not do with this power at her fingertips? Her magic strengthened immeasurably, as Eve's had been? Just think what Eve had been able to do, to cast a shield over so vast an area and then to do other magic besides as though the shield were nothing, a trifle, a petty distraction requiring little thought. And then to add the powers of pegasi too and earth ponies beside? She would be as strong as Pyrrha, and as fast — faster maybe. In this war in which they were engaged, against such foes as they were matched withal, did they not need not all the power that they could muster?

And with such power at her command, she would not suffer so much fear and doubt, none of them would. Pyrrha need not be afraid, none of them would.

Such power, and so close at hand, she need only reach out and take it. It called to her. It whispered to her with seductive promises; she could hear them in her ears and in her mind. What might she not do? She would give this world the security that it required, and with her glory, rally all men to her banner.

She would give Remnant the leadership that it had been so sorely lacking, give the sheep a benevolent shepherd to watch over them.

"Sunset?" Starlight asked.

Sunset realised that she had been reaching for the dark regalia. She drew back her hand, shaking her head from side to side. "I…" She paused.

Perhaps she ought to destroy them. Perhaps that would be the safest course, as with the rings, to prevent them from falling into the wrong hands.

But it stuck in her craw to destroy such a gift to the foes of Salem; even if they were not used regularly, even if it were perilous to use them — they were talking about dark magic, after all — surely, it would be better to have them, to keep them safe and sound … and use in darkest, direst need.

"I will take them," Sunset said. "And keep them safe."

"Are you sure?" Starlight asked.

"Yes," Sunset barked, a little louder and more sharply than she had intended. She softened her tone. "Yes. They are … my power is of a similar sort to Eve's, I can understand these things. I can manage them. Trust me, I will make sure no ill comes of them, from them … or to them."

"Very well," Trixie said. "That sounds for the best." She took a deep breath. "So, what now?"

"Now," Sunset replied. "We can go home."
 
Chapter 30 - Back
Back​



Starlight pulled out her chair and sat down. "You know, as good as it is for you to treat us all like this, I am a little curious as to why."

Sunset sat down herself. The four huntresses who had returned from Arcadia Lake were now ensconced in Benni Haven's; they had stolen back to Beacon in the early evening, like thieves slipping in under cover of darkness, and instead of going straight back to their waiting dorm rooms and their beds, Sunset had guided them to the restaurant on the outskirts of the grounds. Luckily for her, it was still open; even more luckily for her, it was mostly empty at the moment, with only a few tables occupied by students Sunset didn't know.

Benni had given them a warmer welcome than Sunset suspected she was going to get from her teammates when she showed her face — Pyrrha had stopped leaving messages, but that didn't mean there wouldn't be questions once Sunset was in a position where simply not answering wasn't an option — and had showed them to a table more or less in the middle of the restaurant, with an internal divider standing against the left hand side of the table where Trixie and Ditzy were sitting opposite one another. Starlight sat by Trixie, while Sunset sat by Ditzy, opposite Starlight. As they had not yet returned to school, they still had their weapons with them: Sol Invictus and Soteria were propped up against the table beside Sunset, while Starlight's Equaliser was underneath the table at her feet; Trixie's wand was at her side next to her fork, and of course, Ditzy had no weapons but those that nature had bestowed on her.

Menus sat in front of each of them, while Benni had already taken their drinks orders.

Sunset rested her fingertips upon the menu before her, not opening it, just resting her fingers on the coated cardboard. "Would you like an honest answer to that question?"

"That would probably be for the best, yeah," Starlight replied.

"I don't want to face my teammates," Sunset said. "I don't want to have to explain to them where I've been or what I've been doing so … I'm putting it off."

Starlight sighed. "You can't put it off forever, Sunset."

"I know that," Sunset replied. "But I can put it off for the next … however long, maybe an hour, if I'm lucky."

"Sunset," Starlight said reproachfully.

"Do you want me to treat you to supper or not?" Sunset asked.

"Trixie certainly won't refuse," Trixie declared. "Starlight, stop making our host regret her generosity."

"Trixie!" cried Starlight reproachfully.

"Leave her be, Starlight, or at least back off from her a little," Trixie insisted. She looked Sunset in the eye. "Sometimes, there's nothing harder than admitting a mistake, is there?"

"You think I'm worried because I'll have to admit I was wrong?" asked Sunset.

"Don't you think you were wrong?" responded Trixie.

Sunset allowed a gap of silence — Benni Haven's was not absolutely silent, but with so few customers, the general hubbub of conversation was rather diminished — into which Ditzy could interject.

"You guys never told me what you were doing there," she pointed out. "Although I guess I didn't really give you a chance with the way I acted."

"We came to help," Starlight replied. "And to find out why comms had been lost with Arcadia Lake; because of the dome, as it turns out. How are we going to explain all of this?"

"We say that Eve was the one jamming communications, that she was a grimm cultist who intended to offer up Arcadia Lake as a sacrifice to the grimm, so she used lures to draw them in, where they killed the huntsman hired by the village and the other two members of Team Eden," Trixie said, rattling off the words quickly without time for the thoughts to be spontaneous. She'd clearly been giving this some thought. "We fought our way through to the village, uncovered her plot, destroyed Eve's grimm lures, and repelled the attack. Eve fled when her plan failed, and we were too beat from dealing with the grimm to stop her. That's what we say."

Sunset folded her arms. "You've thought that through, haven't you?"

Trixie shrugged. "Much as Trixie would like nothing better than for the existence of magic to be an acknowledged fact which the world could no longer deny … Trixie does not believe that this is the right time for that. The right time is under stage lights, making people smile, not under a dome of evil concealing a living nightmare, literally. So, that being the case, we need an explanation that small, closed minds can accept. This story casts Eve as the villain she was, if not quite in the exact way she was, allowing everyone to be on the lookout for her if she reappears, it explains the disappearance of the rest of Team Eden while ensuring that they'll be remembered as the heroes I'm sure they were, and gives us roughly as much credit as we deserve for our efforts while at the same time avoiding any awkward questions."

"Unless anyone from Arcadia Lake starts talking about living nightmares," Starlight pointed out.

"The grimm are a living nightmare, are they not?" Trixie asked. "Any wild talk from the citizens will be seen as merely trauma from the shocking experience they've endured."

"You have thought this through," Sunset commented.

"But of course. Trixie isn't just a pretty face with great hair, you know," Trixie said.

Starlight pursed her lips together. "They're your teammates, Ditzy; how do you feel about it?"

Ditzy was quiet for a moment. Her hands were folded upon the table. "Ellie and Nick … you really think they'll be remembered as heroes?"

"They gave their lives to defend a village from the grimm," Trixie said. "What else could have been asked of them?"

Ditzy didn't look at Trixie, or at any of them. "I think they deserve that."

"Then it's settled," Trixie declared. "That's our story, and we'll stick to it."

Starlight reached across the table, placing her hand on top of Ditzy's wrist. "What about you, Ditzy? What are you going to do now?"

"Here you go, kids; I've got your drinks right here," Benni said, bustling up to their table with a black tray balanced upon the palm of one hand. "Sorry that it took a little while."

"It's not a problem," Sunset assured her.

"Okay, so … we've got a double espresso for the Great and Powerful Trixie," Benni said, with a smile in one corner of her mouth.

"Thank you, ma'am."

"I don't know how you can drink that at this time of night," Starlight said as Benni put the cup down in front of Trixie. "You won't sleep."

"Whatever, Mom," Trixie replied.

"Which is why it makes sense that you have the cucumber lime mocktail," Benni said as she placed down in front of Starlight a glass, with condensation starting to form on the outside, with a pale green liquid visible inside beneath the crushed ice. "Then we've got a strawberry milkshake for Sunset and an orange juice for you — who I don't think I've seen around here before," she added, as she put down Sunset and Ditzy's drinks in front of them.

"No," Ditzy murmured. "This is my first time." She looked up at Benni Haven. "It looks like a real nice place, though."

"I'm glad you like it," Benni replied, holding the black tray — now empty — in both hands, pressed against her upper legs. "Maybe you can bring the rest of your team with you next time."

Ditzy looked away. "No," she said. "No, I can't."

Benni's face fell. "Oh, gods," she murmured. "Kiddo, I … I'm so sorry. I know how little it helps to hear that, believe me, but … I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Ditzy murmured.

"No," Benni replied. "It isn't. Maybe it will be, some day, but right now, it's not, and you don't have to pretend like it is."

Ditzy was silent for a moment. "Thank you," she whispered.

Benny scratched the back of her head with her prosthetic hand. "This life … like I said to Sunset when she came in here for the very first time: these smiles don't last forever. I see kids come in here, so bright-eyed, so eager, so brave; I take their pictures, and I stick them up on my wall to remember them that way … because they never stay that way. This life … it takes from you kids for the sake of the world; it takes your smiles, it takes your joy, and in the end, it takes your lives as well, for lots of you."

"But it's worth it, right?" Starlight asked. "Because it's for the sake of the world."

Benni hesitated for a moment. "There comes a point," she said, "when you'll have to answer that for yourselves and decide if this road with all its risks is really the road you want to go down." Again, she paused. "What were their names, Ditzy?"

"Huh?" Ditzy asked.

"Your teammates," Benni explained. "What were their names?"

Ditzy swallowed. "Ellie and Nick," she said. "Ellie Macra and Nick Bryce."

Benni's brow furrowed. "I thought you said that your whole team was—"

"Her team leader is…" — Sunset hesitated momentarily — "part of the reason the others are gone."

"Gods and spirits," Benni muttered. "You've had it rough, kid. These things happen, but I don't think I've ever heard of something like that happening so young. Even if it is the life, you're still too young for this. What's your school?"

"Haven," Ditzy replied quietly.

"And your team?"

"Team Eden."

"Right," Benni said, and she turned away for a moment to bang on a nearby empty table with her robotic fist, making a loud thumping sound that echoed through the quiet restaurant and made everyone inside jump a little.

"Okay, listen up!" Benni yelled, her voice striking the wooden roof above them. "We lost two good people. Two kids, just like you. And I want you all to think about that, because next time, it could be you. Even if you do everything right, even if you watch each others' backs, even if you look before you leap and don't do anything stupid, it could still be you. So raise what you got to Ellie Macra and Nick Bryce, of Team Eden from Haven Academy. Ellie and Nick!"

It took a moment, but gradually, amidst the sound of scraping chairs and legs knocking against tables, the other students dining in the restaurant all got to their feet, all raising cups or mugs or glasses in their hands.

"Ellie and Nick," they murmured.

"Ellie and Nick," Sunset said softly, raising her glass.

"Ellie and Nick," Starlight and Trixie both said as one, raising glass and cup respectively.

"May they rest in peace and live in memory," Benni muttered.

One by one, the other students around began to sit down, returning to their meals, their drinks, their conversations; the level of chatter inside Benni Haven's rose until it was again at a soft ambient level.

Sunset put down her milkshake and waited a discreet moment or two before putting her lips around the straw and sucking. It was cold and viscous and just what she'd wanted.

Benni grabbed a chair and pulled it up to the edge of their table and sat down there, next to Starlight and Sunset.

"I hope you don't mind," she said. "If you want me to leave you alone, I will, but I've seen this kind of thing before; I might be able to offer you some advice. You don't have to take it — Team Bluebell didn't — but it doesn't cost you anything to listen to it."

"'Bluebell'?" Sunset asked. "You spoke to Team Bluebell?"

Benni nodded. "They come in here often enough. I feel sorry for them; losing Sky has hurt, clearly. It's hurt them a lot. I think that's why … well, that's their business, and I'm here for Ditzy, if you want me."

"I…" Ditzy began. "What kind of advice?"

"About what you do next," Benni said. "About what you want to do next. Do you still want to be a huntress?"

Ditzy nodded. "Yes," she said. "Yes, I do. I want to help people. I want to help because I can, because my semblance lets me, and that means that if I don't help people and bad stuff happens, then … then that's on me, isn't it?"

Benni nodded. "Spoken like a true huntress," she said softly. "But you can't be a student without a team, you can't go on missions without a team, you can't graduate without a team; about the only thing you can do on your own is attend classes. So what are you going to do about that?"

"I … I don't know," Ditzy admitted.

"She doesn't need to decide that right away," Trixie protested.

"No, you don't," Benni admitted, "but you'll need to decide some time, so the sooner you start thinking about it, the better."

"What about Team Bluebell?" Starlight suggested. "They're a man short; I know that you wanted to go to Haven, Ditzy, but would it be so bad if you transferred to Beacon? You already know Lyra and Bon Bon—"

"I'm not sure that would go down too well if you suggested it," Benni muttered.

"That was what they didn't take your advice over, wasn't it?" Sunset guessed.

"I suggested they should find a fourth team member to take over from Sky," Benni replied. "Teams are four for a reason, after all. They … didn't like it. Bon Bon near bit my head off, and Lyra looked as though she was going to start crying."

"Trixie knows that you meant well," Trixie ventured, "but it does sound—"

"A little heartless," Sunset concluded. "They only just lost a teammate, and a friend—"

"And this isn't summer camp; we're here to do a job to the best of our abilities," Starlight declared. "We can't make that job harder for ourselves or for the people who depend on us out of misguided sentimentality."

"'Misguided'?" Sunset declared. "You think that grief is misguided?"

"No, of course not, that's not what I meant."

"Then what did you mean?" demanded Sunset.

"I mean that if I died, I'd want Trixie to replace me!" Starlight snapped. "If there is anything else after this life, I'd feel a whole lot better there knowing that someone was watching Trixie's back, and Sunburst's too, rather than knowing that there was an opening for an enemy to exploit that had been left open out of sentiment."

"Some people aren't replaceable," Sunset declared.

"No one is replaceable," Starlight replied. "But sometimes, you have to make do regardless."

"Starlight's right," Benni said. "You can mourn, you can grieve, you can remember — nobody's saying you can't; gods know that I'd never say that — but it's one thing to leave an empty chair at the table, and it's another thing to leave an empty space on the battlefield."

"It'll be difficult to fill that space if Team Bluebell doesn't want you to," Sunset said. "And is that really … if that happened in my team, I'm not certain that I could give the new guy a fair shake."

"In all honesty? Neither is Trixie," Trixie added.

"Trixie," Starlight said reproachfully.

"I know that it's right, but that doesn't make it easy," Trixie said. "And if Ditzy wants to go down that road, she should be prepared for the fact that she might not be welcomed with open arms."

"That's the truth," Benni added. "I've seen it happen, where one student makes up the numbers on a team that's gone a man down. It seems heartless; it seems bureaucratic. Because it is heartless and bureaucratic, just stuffing a spare kid into a team with a space like you're sardines; it's for the best for all concerned, but I don't blame any team that doesn't like it, and I don't blame any kid that doesn't want to be a part of it. It's an option, but it's not your only option."

"What are the others?" asked Ditzy.

"You can re-enroll next year," Benni informed her. "Start again, new partner, new team. Yes, it will mean re-sitting a year's classes, but you won't be stepping into any dead man's shoes; you won't have any of the baggage that comes with it. You get a clean slate, a chance to make a fresh start from the beginning."

"A fresh start," Ditzy murmured. "I think … I think I'd prefer that. A chance to make new friends and not cause anyone any trouble."

"You don't have to decide right away," Benni reminded her. "But if that's what you want, then go for it." She got up. "And you can find me here if you ever need to talk."

Ditzy smiled slightly. "Thank you."

Benni replaced the chair that she had sat down on. "And now I'll let you decide what you want to order. Whatever you want, it's on the house tonight."

"That's very generous," Starlight said.

"It's the least I can do," Benni said, before she walked away and left them to it.

Sunset drank some more of her milkshake and opened up the menu. She wasn't sure how hungry she was, to be honest; she was mainly here to stall for time, after all, but she was beginning to wonder how much good was being served by putting it off.

Maybe if I put it off long enough, everyone will be asleep by the time I get back to the dorm room.

Then I'll have to answer questions in the morning when I'm only half-awake; is that a great improvement?

Probably not, but … I don't want to face them right now.

But I'll have to face them eventually.


"Hey, can I ask you something?" asked Ditzy.

"Of course," Trixie said. "What is it?"

"What were the three of you doing at Arcadia Lake?" Ditzy inquired. "I mean, why did they send you three? Why not Team Tsunami or Team Sapphire? Why only three huntresses, and why you three? I guess I was too upset about the fact that Trixie was there to realise that it didn't make much sense for any of you to be here."

"Trrrrixie and Starlight were doing a favour, helping Sunset out," Trixie declared. "Sunset would have been there all alone if it wasn't for us."

"And on my own, I would have failed," Sunset muttered. "I'm not unaware of that, believe me."

Without Starlight, Trixie, and Ditzy to hold off Eve, there was no way that Sunset would have been able to enter Plum Pole's mind and defeat the tantabus, and the truth was that she probably would have had a hard time defeating Evenfall Gleaming anyway, strong as she was and possessed of the dark regalia as she was. Sunset might not have had the imagination that Trixie had possessed when faced with a battle inside a nightmare.

"Then why were you going to go on your own?" Ditzy asked. "Students are supposed to work in teams of four, right?"

Sunset sighed. "Yes," she muttered. "Yes, they are."

"Then why?" Ditzy asked.

Sunset glanced at her, then looked away. That left her looking at Starlight, so she turned her head aside so that she didn't have to look at any of them. "Because," she said. "Because … I was going to go alone because…"

Because that is the term of my agreement with the First Councillor.

Because I deserve to risk my life alone against the hazards of the field.

Because this is my atonement.

Because that is more important to me than whether I accomplish anything useful doing this.

Because how I feel about myself means more to me than whether or not I save anyone.

Because I am a fool, and so is the First Councillor.


"Because … because I'm an idiot," Sunset admitted. "Because I'm an idiot, and I didn't think, and I didn't think about the people of Arcadia Lake. Because I'm an idiot, and I have to go." She got up. "I'd apologise, but since this is on the house, you're not missing anything by my not being here. But since I owe you, I'll pick up the tab some other time."

"Wait, you're leaving?" Starlight asked.

"Yes," Sunset said. "Wasn't that clear when I stood up and said I had to go?"

Trixie snorted. "Well, yes," she allowed. "But you were the one who wanted to come here in the first place. What happened to putting off that awkward conversation?"

"That was stupid too," Sunset said. "I need to talk to my teammates."

Starlight smiled. "Yeah, you do. Good luck out there."

Sunset nodded. "Thank you," she said. "Thank you all, for … for doing more of the work than I did, to be quite honest."

Trixie primped her hair with one hand. "All part of the Tsunami service."

Sunset grabbed her gun and her rifle, slinging Sol Invictus over her shoulder and holding onto Soteria where it sat in its scabbard; she levitated her pack — containing, amongst other things, the Dark Regalia — over her other shoulder and walked briskly down the gap between the rows of tables towards the exit from Benni Haven's.

Fluffy, the stuffed beowolf, faced her as she walked towards the door, baring his fake fangs at her, his arms outstretched.

As Sunset approached, she could imagine the four of them stood around him for their picture taken, a few weeks into the first semester. Celestia, that felt so very long ago.

Benni was right; the smiles didn't last forever. In their case, they hadn't even lasted a year.

We will smile again. We will have the chance to smile again. Rainbow's right: Cinder bet the house, and she lost; whatever mischief she may try to make in future will be nothing compared to this — not least because I'm right too that she's not as smart as she thinks she is; she's every bit as stupid as I am.

We will smile again. We must.

And I will be with them when they do.


Sunset managed a smile, right then and there, as she reached out and placed a gentle hand on Fluffy's nose.

"Wish me luck," she murmured, then turned away and opened the door, stepping out into the cool night air, getting cooler by the night as fall approached.

She adjusted her pack where it rested on her shoulder, and then began to walk down the path leading from the restaurant towards the school, first the gravel path that led from the door, and then joining onto the road that approached the school proper from the direction of Vale.

Atlesian Knights patrolled the way, moving up and down the road, as well as standing sentinel at fixed points upon it, but none of them bothered her. None of them hindered her progress; they had facial recognition, didn't they? They knew that she was a student at Beacon, and unlike Atlas, there wasn't even a curfew for them to enforce. To all intents and purposes, they ignored her, barely even glancing her way, walking past her with clanking steps in that stiff gait that they possessed. Sunset ignored them too, not stopping to look at them twice as she walked by, her eyes and attention fixed upon the road in front of her, while her mind was busy turning what she might say over and over in her mind.

It was all very well to realise that she'd been stupid and vow not to do it again, but that didn't solve the problem of how to explain what she had already done. What was she going to say to all of them? How was she going to explain it? What could she say that would satisfy their curiosity?

The school drew closer; the buildings loomed larger in the darkness with every step she took, the Emerald Tower with its glowing lights blocked out more of the stars with every step she took, her destination and the conversation she had little idea how to approach grew closer with every step she took. And yet, for all that, Sunset's mind was not so clouded by these thoughts that she didn't notice, as she approached the school, someone standing in the middle of the road.

It was Professor Ozpin, the tip of his cane resting up the surface of the road, one hand upon it, the other behind his back. He did not seem to be putting his weight upon his walking stick, nor did the chill of night appear to be troubling him. He was so still that he might have been fashioned out of marble, invulnerable to the elements, untouchable and impossible to mar. But as Sunset drew near, he turned his head a little to look at her.

"Good evening, Miss Shimmer," he said. "I am glad to see you back home safe."

"Professor," Sunset said softly, as she came to a halt in front of him — not directly in front, at a slight angle. She paused, adjusting Sol Invictus. "I hope I didn't keep you waiting too long."

"Not too long, no," Professor Ozpin. "Did you enjoy your meal at Benni Haven's?"

Sunset let out a slight laugh. "I haven't actually eaten, Professor; in the end, I thought it was better to come back and make my … my apologies and my excuses to the others."

"Yes, when it comes to excuses, I was hoping to talk to you about that," Professor Ozpin said. "Hence my being here to welcome you back."

"I'm sorry to hear that you aren't here just because you like me this much, Professor," Sunset said.

Professor Ozpin chuckled slightly. "Your teammates were very worried about you," he said. "You left with no word to them of where you had gone or when you might return."

Sunset bowed her head, turning her eyes towards the tarmac road beneath her booted feet. "No, Professor."

"That was rather cruel of you, wouldn't you say?"

Sunset's tail hung limp between her legs, falling towards the road. "I … I was afraid … I didn't know how to tell them where I was going, and I knew that they wouldn't let me leave without an explanation, so … it seemed easier to simply go without a word."

"Understandable," Professor Ozpin conceded. "But cruel, all the same."

"Yes, Professor," Sunset murmured. "It won't happen again."

Professor Ozpin did not respond to that; rather, he said, "I take it that the First Councillor engaged you upon some operation of his?"

"Yes, Professor," Sunset repeated. "That won't happen again either."

"Oh?" Professor Ozpin murmured, surprise in his voice.

Sunset looked up at him. The old man's eyebrows were raised, disappearing into his artfully untidy bangs.

"Do not mistake me, Miss Shimmer; I am glad to hear it," Professor Ozpin said. "As you will recall, I was not happy with this arrangement when you told me of it, but nevertheless, I am surprised, given your vehemence when last we spoke of this."

"Given that you knew I was coming back, Professor, I can only conclude that it will come as less of a surprise to you that I did not go alone," Sunset replied.

"I am aware of the absence of Miss Lulamoon and Miss Glimmer," Professor Ozpin said. "I was forcibly made aware by General Ironwood, who raised the issue with me."

Now it was Sunset's turn to raise her eyebrows, and to boggle her eyes a little bit for good measure. "They didn't tell him?"

"I can only imagine that they found the idea of bridging the notion as difficult as you did, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said dryly. "I did not tell General Ironwood why you had gone, only that you had and that they had gone with you."

"Thank you, Professor," Sunset murmured. "Although I am not sure why you protected my secret thus."

"General Ironwood has many fine qualities," Professor Ozpin informed her. "Not least of which is that he sees things in quite a different way to myself from time to time; I fear that if he knew what you had done, he would find it harder to forgive you than I do. Do Miss Glimmer and Miss Lulamoon know the reason behind your expedition?"

"No," Sunset said with a shake of her head — of her tail, which swished back and forth once behind her. "They only know that I took this mission on myself because I wanted to atone for my mistakes, but they don't know what the mistake was."

She looked over her shoulder, back towards Benni Haven's, where Trixie and Starlight lingered still with Ditzy. Had they ordered yet? Did they have any idea that they were going to be called out on the carpet by General Ironwood for their absence?

"I feel as though I owe them more thanks than I gave them, or perhaps an apology."

Professor Ozpin smiled slightly. "I'm sure they'll muddle through somehow. Might we return to the question of your change of heart on the subject of throwing yourself into the fire for the First Councillor? Is it somehow connected to the assistance you received from your Atlesian friends?" He paused for a moment. "Might we walk as we talk, Miss Shimmer?"

"Of course, Professor," Sunset said, and as Professor Ozpin turned away and began to walk towards the Emerald Tower, his cane tapping upon the road as he went, Sunset fell in beside him.

"I think — feel like — I owe you an apology, Professor, on behalf of Equestria," Sunset said softly.

"Really, Miss Shimmer, why?"

Sunset glanced at him. "You didn't know that Eve Viperidae, leader of Haven's Team Eden, was a unicorn as well?"

Professor Ozpin was silent a moment, and he failed to tap his cane upon the ground for a couple of steps. "No, Miss Shimmer, I was not aware," he murmured.

"Her real name is Evenfall Gleaming," Sunset said. "She is very old, very powerful, and she was banished here centuries ago because she was very dangerous. Too dangerous to remain in Equestria."

"But not too dangerous to trouble us here," Professor Ozpin said with evident disapproval.

"It seems not," Sunset admitted. "It does not change the fact, but Princess Celestia was unaware of this; she had not yet come to the throne and rule when it was done, although her assumption of the royal dignity was close at hand. I guarantee, Professor, all of this stopped at that point."

"Not soon enough, some might say," Professor Ozpin replied. "And yet, I find myself more disappointed in myself — and in Leo; yet another monster infiltrated our ranks, infiltrated this school, and Haven too, and we were not aware of it?"

"Eve has had a lot of experience in fooling people, Professor; she's been doing it for many years now," Sunset told him. "She has … she was much better at hiding her powers than I was. And although she was certainly willing to do harm in order to get her way, she bore no truly malign intents towards Remnant. Her wish was to return to Equestria by any means and finish what she started there."

"If I had known that, I could have provided such a way," Professor Ozpin murmured.

"I am very glad that you did not, Professor," Sunset said, her voice quiet but firm. "Remnant does not deserve her, true, but Equestria scarcely deserves her back again after so long." Just because I'm confident that Twilight and the Elements of Harmony could have defeated her doesn't mean I want them to have to.

"No, Miss Shimmer, I am sure you are correct," Professor Ozpin conceded. "Perhaps you had better tell me what transpired upon this mission, that prompted Miss Viperidae — or Miss Gleaming, as she is apparently called — to reveal herself to you."

Sunset let out a nervous laugh. "I … I scarcely know where to begin, Professor. But I will try, nevertheless. I suppose … I suppose the story began before we arrived at Arcadia Lake, our destination, a village—"

"I know the place," Professor Ozpin told her. "At least, I can find it on the map."

"It seemed a rather lovely place," Sunset said. "Save for its troubles, which, as I said, began before we arrived. A certain Professor Scrub, a descendant of an Equestrian exile, had been studying magic—"

"'Magic'?" Professor Ozpin repeated.

"Yes," Sunset confirmed. "He too was hoping to find a way to travel to Equestria, and he succeeded in crafting certain magic rings, rings for outward journeys and rings to return to Remnant again afterwards. He tricked a friend of his nephew, one Miss Pole, into taking such a ring and using it to travel to Equestria, where she was attacked by a creature called a tantabus — a creature of dreams, or rather. of nightmares; it infects the mind, forcing its prey to relive their nightmares constantly, and all the while. it feeds upon their fear and sadness, their guilt and their regret."

"I have never encountered such a thing," Professor Ozpin murmured. "And now that you tell me of it, I find myself very glad of the fact. What became of the child?"

"She was put into a coma from which she would not wake," Sunset said. "She was rescued by Professor Scrub's nephew, who brought her back to Remnant, but there, the tantabus began to expand its power — you see, as a tantabus grows in strength, it can start to affect the waking world, eventually escaping from the mind of its host and breaking free to turn the world around it into a living nightmare. The nightmares … the nightmares began to affect the people of Arcadia Lake, manifesting in the form of grimm attacks and other things. The huntsman sent to Arcadia Lake, as well as two members of Team Eden, were lost to such nightmares."

"I see," Professor Ozpin murmured. "This must all be very hard upon Miss Doo."

"Ditzy is considering her options," Sunset replied. "What she wants to do now that she doesn't have a team."

"There are two main approaches," Professor Ozpin said. "To—"

"To fill in with an existing team that has a spot open or to start again next year," Sunset said. "Ditzy is leaning towards the latter, but she is aware of both."

"I'm glad she is aware," Professor Ozpin said. "Though not, obviously, glad of the need for her to be aware. But please, Miss Shimmer, continue."

"Eve recognised the signs of a tantabus," Sunset went on. "She raised a shield around Arcadia Lake and the surrounding lands, blocking communications and preventing anyone from getting close to the village that she didn't wish to get close. She let me through, and Starlight and Trixie, because she sensed my magic and recognised me as a fellow Equestrian. Once we got there, I eventually recognised the signs of a tantabus and got the whole story from Professor Scrub. That was when Eve revealed herself to me."

"She wished to use the rings to return to Equestria?"

"And to take Miss Pole with her, so that she could use the tantabus to help her take power," Sunset said. "That, as much or more than her going home, we could not allow. In truth, Starlight, Trixie, and Ditzy did a lot more than I did. While they held off Eve — and the nightmares that were consuming the village — I used my semblance to enter Miss Pole's mind—"

"I beg your pardon, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset blinked. "Have I not told you about my semblance, Professor?"

"I wasn't aware you had one, Miss Shimmer, so no."

"Empathy," Sunset said. "Which sounds like a bad joke, I know, or touch telepathy, which doesn't sound so bad but also probably isn't as accurate. I found it on the night Cinder fled the school. I touch people, and I … I can see their memories, experience their feelings … I used that semblance to reach Miss Pole and persuade her to defeat the tantabus."

"Was it so easy?" Professor Ozpin asked.

"It depends on what kind of person you are and what is fuelling them," Sunset explained. "A tantabus is powerful, but vulnerable. All you have to do to destroy them, before they get fully out of the mind, at least, is to … to come to terms with the feelings they pray on."

"Were it so simple for everyone," Professor Ozpin murmured.

"I know what you mean, Professor, but Miss Pole accomplished it," Sunset said, "and while she did so, the others were able to withstand and weaken Eve. I destroyed Professor Scrub's magic rings, and she fled."

"So she is alive, then?"

"Yes, Professor."

"We must keep an eye out for her in future," Professor Ozpin murmured. "Were there any casualties?"

"Not after we arrived, Professor."

Professor Ozpin nodded. "It sounds as though you did well, Miss Shimmer."

"As I said, Professor, the others—"

"Have received your praise most fulsomely," Professor Ozpin said.

"Because it is deserved," Sunset insisted. She hesitated. "Professor … may I ask you a question?"

"As many as you wish, Miss Shimmer."

"Were you ever tempted to return the compliment?" Sunset asked. "To banish Salem to Equestria, as so many Equestrian horrors have been visited on Remnant in the past? Were you ever tempted to inflict upon Equestria the same treatment and see how they liked it, to foist your problems off on someone else?"

Professor Ozpin was silent for a moment. "If it could be done, Miss Shimmer, would you help me to do it?"

"No, Professor, I would not," Sunset replied instantly.

"Because you value Equestria more than Remnant?"

"Because I would be responsible for what she did once in Equestria," Sunset declared. "What if her magic became more powerful in my world, as my magic has been diminished in yours? What if the magic that protects my home will not avail against her? By your own words, you told me that she cannot be destroyed; she is immortal and invulnerable … Professor, I do not excuse the actions of Starswirl the Bearded and his ilk, but if I might offer some explanation: we have no warriors in my world. We do not train our fillies and foals to take up arms; we are a peaceful people to a degree that you would find absurd, maybe even pathetic. The great champions of Equestria are no soldiers trained in arms, but a baker, a dressmaker, a farmer, a lover of beasts and birds, a performing athlete, and a princess who was a librarian ere long. All they have, all my people have, is the magic. If Salem's power wards her against it as it does against all the weapons of huntsmen and General Ironwood's bombs, then any evil that she did… that would be my doing, and I would not have it on my conscience. But I would find it hard to blame you if you could have it on yours."

"Yet I would not," Professor Ozpin replied. "Others might be content to visit their difficulties upon perfect strangers, casting off their troubles with a shrug, making them someone else's problem and then forgetting … but I am not inclined."

"You are a good man, Professor," Sunset murmured.

"I am, in any case, a somewhat practical man, I hope; it is not possible," Professor Ozpin informed her. "I would not seek it though it were possible, but it is not. Salem is … bound to this world. She will exist so long as Remnant exists, and upon Remnant, she will remain."

"You make it sound like a curse," Sunset said.

"Perhaps it is a curse, to live so long," Professor Ozpin said quietly. "Now, for the third time, what about this has turned you against the arrangement you entered into with the First Councillor, and which you defended to me so vehemently?"

"Because I would have been beaten on my own," Sunset said. "As I told you, it was Trixie, Starlight, and Ditzy who fought off Eve until Miss Pole could defeat the tantabus within her own mind. Without them, Eve might have escaped to Equestria, Miss Pole would have been kidnapped, and while that might have been the end of it, what if the distress of the village had drawn the grimm?" She paused. "I let people die because I was not willing to sacrifice the lives of my friends; I thought that fighting alone, free of such constraints, would free me to do what was … what was right and necessary, but it turns out that, fighting alone—"

"You lack the strength to do anything," Professor Ozpin said. "Right or necessary or otherwise."

Sunset let out a sigh. "Indeed, Professor."

"There is a reason huntresses are assigned to teams, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said lightly.

"So I've been told, Professor," Sunset murmured. After a pause, she added, "Does it make sense?"

"Does what make sense, Miss Shimmer?"

"My rationale," Sunset explained. "I may die at the First Councillor's command, but I am no longer certain that I will accomplish anything before I do. If I had gone alone to Arcadia Lake, there might well be no Arcadia Lake today, and what good does that serve? What good do I serve on my own?"

"Nothing except to sate Councillor Emerald's anger, I fear," Professor Ozpin replied. "I quite agree with you, Miss Shimmer, that you are likely to accomplish nothing on any solo missions. Skilled though you are, the hazards of the field are too unpredictable for any single student to brave them."

"What of a single huntsman, Professor?" Sunset asked. "Why are huntsmen in such haste to go their separate ways after graduation?"

"Not all are," Professor Ozpin informed her. "But, for those who are not so lucky as to form such close bonds with their teammates, I fear that school is a rather stultifying experience that they are well glad to be away from, although it may be unwise for them to embrace so much freedom so swiftly. Personally, I would prefer it if our graduates continued to work in teams after graduation, but once they leave the school, everyone who does so is free to do as they please, and I must concede that if all huntsmen remained in their school fours, it would greatly reduce the number of missions that could be undertaken. Nevertheless, I think that you are as correct now as you were fundamentally misguided when we spoke on the cliffs."

"I'm not sure the First Councillor will see it that way, I admit," Sunset murmured.

"Leave the First Councillor to me," Professor Ozpin told her. "I will deal with him."

"Professor?" Sunset asked, looking at him. "Are you … are you sure you want him to know that you know what I did? It could cause trouble for you."

"Perhaps," Professor Ozpin conceded.

"Then you cannot do it!" Sunset declared.

"Better me than you, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said. "I assure you I am far better prepared to weather any trouble Councillor Emerald might wish to cause me than you are."

"Professor … that's nonsense," Sunset said. "That is the reverse of sense; you are our captain; who will lead the fight against Salem if something were to befall by the machinations of the First Councillor? General Ironwood? Professor Goodwitch? You are worth more than I am, by virtue of your place; it is not right that you should suffer on my account."

"Before you get too worked up, Miss Shimmer, let me remind you that we do not yet know that anyone will be suffering," Professor Ozpin said gently. "And you are wrong; my life is worth no more than yours, as the lives of your friends were not worth more than the lives you inadvertently caused to be lost."

Sunset frowned. "Because all lives are worth the same in your eyes, Professor?"

Professor Ozpin was silent for a moment. "Is it not so in your eyes, Miss Shimmer?"

Sunset was silent for a moment, choosing her words and her formulation with care. "There … there is a hierarchy, is there not? Determined by birth and blood in some cases, by virtue in others, by place at the head of great affairs or mighty movements, by standing in the eyes of men, some are set higher than the rest."

"And yet that need not mean that their lives are worth more," Professor Ozpin murmured.

"The body may endure body blows more easily than it can bear the loss of a head," Sunset replied. "Is that not so? You are the head of our body, Professor; you must not allow yourself to be decapitated on account of a mere finger upon your hand, if that. I will speak to the First Councillor myself."

"No, Miss Shimmer, you will not," Professor Ozpin said firmly. "I think, rather than debate with you, I will show you by my actions that I trust in my own values in this over your own. Even if it means facing the wrath of the First Councillor."

He stopped, resting his cane upon the ground, looking up at the glowing green lights of the Emerald Tower that now loomed high above them, a true beacon in the night sky.

"You are wrong, Miss Shimmer," he said softly. "I hope that you can come to understand that, in time. There will always be another head, there will always be someone willing to step forward and lead—"

"That they are willing to do so is not a sign that they should, nor that they would be better suited to do so than the one who is already leading," Sunset replied.

"Meanwhile, some fingers, some — to use your analogy — cells of the body may turn out to be quite irreplaceable." His voice became a little more stern as he said, "It is not your place to judge who is most worthy of life. I beg you, Miss Shimmer, to tell me that you did not do as you did at the Breach because Miss Nikos is the Princess Without a Crown of Mistral?"

Sunset swallowed. "No, Professor. In that moment, my only thought was that I love her."

Professor Ozpin nodded. "I will speak to Councillor Emerald," he said again, "and explain to him that sending you out on perilous tasks alone will not serve those who rely upon a huntress to guard them. I hope he is not so lost to anger that he will not see the reason behind it." He chuckled.

"Something amusing, Professor."

"A certain irony, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said. "You see, in order to explain away your absence to your teammates, I told them I had dispatched you on a mission alone."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "That … is out of character for you, Professor."

"Indeed, I don't know how I shall explain this momentary bout of madness that overtook me," Professor Ozpin replied. "Fortunately, when I told your friends that circumstances around the mission were unique … that appears to have been the case."

Sunset could not restrain the snort. "Yes. Yes, I suppose it does. Lucky me. Thank you, Professor; you didn't have to cover for me like that."

"And what would be gained from allowing your teammates to fall out with you, Miss Shimmer?" Professor Ozpin asked.

Sunset hesitated a moment. "How did they take it?" she asked.

"I fear that Miss Nikos is not best pleased with me at present," Professor Ozpin said.

"Professor—" Sunset began.

"The head can endure at least mild blows, I think, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin interrupted her. "Goodnight."

Sunset was still and silent a moment, then bowed her head. "Goodnight, Professor."

She left him there, standing in the shadow of the great tower, making a slow and lonely way towards it, his back straight, the moonlight shining upon his silver hair, giving him an air of immense dignity as he went.

It was not met that he should bear any risk for her sake, Sunset saw that now, but it seemed that that was something about which they would not, perhaps could not, agree.

She was too much a product of the palace to believe in the fraternity of all mankind.

Sunset turned away from him, leaving headmaster and tower alike behind as she walked towards the dorm rooms. Her steps quickened as she approached the building. Thanks to Professor Ozpin, she no longer felt as nervous as she had done; her stomach felt less knotted and less icy cold. At least her friends had already been primed with an excuse for her absence — and an excuse, what was more, which primed them to accept the truth about what she had been up to and where she had been. She need not have recourse to Trixie's story, although she would have to warn them to keep the truth to themselves.

Yet nevertheless, she still owed them an apology. Even if Professor Ozpin had spoken true, even if he had dispatched her straightaway upon this mission of grave urgency and where her special skills might be of particular value, it would still have been wrong of her to leave the rest behind. She would still owe them an apology, and that went double since Professor Ozpin had lied, and she had stolen away for more mundane reasons by far.

But she felt less nervous than she had done; it was not right, perhaps, to trespass upon the goodness of her friends, but being so good as they were, she felt they would forgive her.

She very much hoped so.

The dorm rooms were mostly quiet. The corridors were dark, the lights only flickering on as Sunset passed down them, and doubtless, they would turn off again ere she departed from the range of the motion sensors. The doors were shut; there was no movement in the kitchens. Of course, many students had gone home for the break, and it seemed that the ones who remained were either out or else very much indoors.

A little music, the occasional strain of a voice, the sound of keys on a piano, floated out of one or some of the dorm rooms, too softly for Sunset to make out the tune, but no one troubled or interrupted Sunset as she made her way up the stairs and down the corridors until she stood in front of the door to the SAPR dorm room.

It had their name on it, in those big colourful letters that parents got to spell out their children's names on their bedroom doors, and that picture of the four of them with Fluffy, a twin to the one that hung on the big wall at Benni Haven's.

It had seemed a cute thing to do at the time, to put their name on the door, to hang their picture up so that everyone knew who they were. YRBN had done the same on the opposite door — they'd done it second, of course, because they didn't have any original ideas — having their name and putting two pictures up, one on top of the other: the original generation Team YRBN, with Dove Bronzewing, and then their second incarnation with Blake taking Dove's place.

It seemed a cute idea, but at the same time now … it seemed a little vain as well.

Or perhaps Sunset's soul was just so weighted down that she couldn't appreciate the cuteness at the moment.

But we will smile again, like we did that night.

But not, perhaps, tonight. Nevertheless, we will smile just like we did then.


Sunset got her scroll out of her pocket with her free hand and used it to open the door. As the door swung ajar, Sunset half hoped that the lights would be off, that everyone would be asleep, or out perhaps. That Jaune and Pyrrha would be training outside and Ruby … would be somewhere else. With her sister, maybe.

The lights were on inside the dorm room. There would be at least one person in there waiting for her.

And yet, there was no sound as Sunset pushed the door open the rest of the way with her foot. As she stepped inside, she could feel the anticipation in the air, like electricity crackling around her.

Everyone was waiting for her inside the dorm room.

Ruby was sitting on the window seat above the bookshelves, reading The Song of Olivia — or at least, she had presumably been reading it, because it was in her hands and upon her lap, even if her silver-eyed gaze was now turned towards Sunset.

Pyrrha was lying on her bed, with little earbuds in her ears, half-concealed behind the red hair that fell around her, and her scroll lying on the bed beside her. As Sunset walked in, she sat up and pulled the earbuds out of her ears.

Jaune was sitting at the desk that ran along the inner wall of the dorm room, writing something that Sunset could not have guessed at. He too turned to look at Sunset as she entered, and the pen dropped from his fingers to land upon the desk. The rattle it made was the only sound.

Sunset stood just beyond the doorway, using her foot to nudge the door closed behind her.

Nobody said a word. They just stared at her, with gazes sharp, the inquisition in their eyes that they would not give voice to.

Sunset took a deep breath. "Hi," she said. "I'm back."

Ruby looked away. Pyrrha and Jaune continued to stare at her, but said nothing.

Sunset waited, still and silent.

"Yes," Pyrrha murmured. "We see that you are." Her voice was soft, but crisp and brittle, with a sense that it might shatter into sharp shards of glass at any moment. "Professor Ozpin told us that he sent you on a mission."

"Yes," Sunset said softly. "I was given a mission."

"By yourself?" Pyrrha said, and already her tone was sharpening.

"I … didn't end up going alone," Sunset admitted. "But that was the plan."

"You didn't end up going alone?" Jaune repeated.

"No," Sunset said. "Trixie Lulamoon and Starlight Glimmer of Team Tsunami went with me."

Ruby made a noise, a sort of harrumph, or perhaps more of an outraged squeal; it was hard to make out. She still didn't look at Sunset.

"I … see," Pyrrha replied.

"That would make one of us," Jaune muttered. "You could take Trixie and Starlight — do you even know them?"

"They're friends of Rainbow Dash," Sunset said.

"So you can take two of Rainbow's friends, but you can't even bother to tell us where you're going?" Jaune demanded, getting to his feet.

"It's not like that," Sunset said defensively. "I didn't seek them out; they imposed their company upon me. They didn't think that I should go on this mission alone."

"So someone who calls themselves 'The Great and Powerful' has more sense than you do now?" Jaune asked.

Listen to the mouth on him all of a sudden. Not that I don't deserve it. "So it would appear."

"Professor Ozpin also told us that there was no time for you to tell us about your assignment, or to get us," Pyrrha said, as she, too, got to her feet. "But you could have answered my messages."

"Yes," Sunset conceded. "Yes, I could. I've got no excuse for that, and I'm sorry. It won't happen again. None of this will happen again." She looked at Ruby. "Ruby…"

Ruby still didn't look at Sunset.

Sunset frowned. "Ruby, come on, don't be like that."

"Oh, you don't like it?" Ruby demanded. "Try putting up with it all night."

"I suppose I had that coming," Sunset muttered, as she walked the short distance across the room to her bed.

She put her pack, with the Dark Regalia inside, under the bed — she would need to find somewhere better to put them, like her locker, or buried, but right now, she was too tired to go down to the amphitheatre and put everything away properly. She leaned Sol Invictus and Soteria up against the wall, and considered sitting down, but ultimately decided against it; it might give off the wrong impression, and she wanted them to think that she was taking this seriously.

She was taking this seriously; she meant what she said: this wasn't going to happen again.

"It was cruel to treat you that way," Sunset said. "I know that now. I shouldn't have done it. I should have answered."

"Why didn't you?" asked Ruby sullenly.

"Because I knew that it would be like this, and I wanted to put it off," Sunset admitted, spreading her arms out on either side. "I knew that you wouldn't like what I'd done—"

"Then why did you do it?" demanded Ruby. "What was so important that you had to take off all by yourself without us, without even telling us?"

"Equestrian magic," Sunset said.

She could sense the change in the mood of the room almost instantly, curiosity and surprise mingling with and somewhat displacing the earlier hostility. Pyrrha gasped, and Jaune let out a wordless squawk of astonishment.

"Eques— from your home?" Pyrrha asked.

Sunset nodded. "Another unicorn, like myself; an exile, but in less voluntary circumstances; and a monster, a creature of nightmares called a tantabus."

"Were you able to help them get home?" Ruby asked, her tone a little softer than it had been before. "Not the monster, the unicorn?"

"No," Sunset admitted. "Nor did I want to. They were too dangerous to go home."

"'Dangerous'?" Pyrrha repeated.

"Not everyone who has come to Remnant from my world is a good person," Sunset explained. "In fact, I would say that most of the people who come to Remnant from my home are decidedly not good people." You might even include me in that. "Quite apart from the question of why anyone in their right mind, possessed of the respect of their fellows, should wish to trade Equestria for this place — no offence — the fact is that, in the earlier days of Equestria's history, the great unicorn mages of my world had a habit of using Remnant as a place to banish any villain or monster they did not like and feared to deal with."

"So," Jaune said, "we're like your garbage dump."

"Not anymore, not since Princess Celestia came to power," Sunset said. "But … yes. On behalf of my people, I am sorry for it."

"That's not what you should be sorry about," Ruby muttered.

"So, this unicorn, she was a bad guy?" Jaune said. "And she'd been exiled?"

"Yes."

"Even though you just said that that had stopped."

"She was over a thousand years old," Sunset replied.

Jaune's eyes widened. "Is that … do you… will you—?"

"No, not all unicorns live that long, and I will not; our lifespan is about equivalent to your own," Sunset informed him. "Eve's preservation has to do with dark magic."

Which means I could live that long, I suppose, now that I have such magic at my fingertips. Although I'm not sure I'd want to. Yes, it would have its advantages — she could take over from Professor Ozpin as leader of the fight against Salem, blessing successive generations with her wisdom and insights, becoming ever more venerated amongst them, constantly discovering new strategies, possibly even a way to defeat their enemy for good. She could become Remnant's very own Princess Celestia.

And she would watch all her friends die around her; like Celestia, she would watch the world change before her eyes. Was that what she wanted? Was all that she might gain worth that price?

That was highly debatable, to say the least, and that was before you remembered that it was dark magic they were talking about, and dark magic always came with a price. The costs of immortality became a lot steeper when they were accompanied by the rotting of the brain or the twisting of the soul.

"And this monster, this tantabus?" Pyrrha asked. "Was that banished here as well?"

"No, that was brought here, by … by a foolish man," Sunset said. "It possessed a child and drew the unicorn to the village of Arcadia Lake in an attempt to seize it for herself. The tantabus was the main issue; anyone sufficiently skilled could have fought off Eve, but only I would have recognised the presence of the tantabus."

"So we could have helped?" Ruby asked. "We could have helped you fight off that unicorn?"

"Yes," Sunset admitted. "Yes, you could have helped, and you should have been there, and I was a fool to think that I could do it on my own. I couldn't have. Trixie and Starlight — and Ditzy Doo, who was there already — did more than I did. In the end, they fought the battle; I only had to use my semblance."

"Your semblance?" Pyrrha said. "But you—"

"Haven't trained it, no," Sunset agreed. "I got lucky. I'd like to take you up on that offer still, assuming you're not so angry at me as to rescind it." Now, she allowed herself to sink down onto the bed, feeling the mattress give way beneath her. She bowed her head, letting her fiery hair fall down around her. "Ever since the Breach, I … I've felt … I let six people die because I wasn't strong enough—"

"Sunset," Pyrrha began, "this isn't—"

"Let me finish," Sunset pleaded, without looking up. "Six people died because I couldn't do what had to be done, and I…" She breathed in and out. In and out. She looked up at Ruby. "Everything that I have accused you of and chided you for, I have felt within myself, within my heart, I am … the greatest of hypocrites, and I cry your pardon for that too. The truth is that the mission was arranged in haste, and it did require my special skills, but the reason I didn't push harder to take you or to tell you was because I hoped to find something that would wound me so badly that I could call it atonement for my weakness."

"That's not the point!" Ruby declared. "What good is dying if you're not dying to protect anybody?"

"I know, there isn't one," Sunset said. "That's what … Miss Pole, Malmsey Scrub, Doctor Diggory, Mrs. Macready, they would all have died if I'd been on my own. Well, maybe. They'd have been at risk, certainly. I couldn't have done it all without Trixie and Starlight's help — or without your help, if you'd been there.

"Ever since the Breach, I have been … not myself. Pyrrha has noticed that already, although she has kindly kept it to herself. I cannot promise that I will miraculously return to what I was before, but I can promise that I will not again forget who and what I am: not a lone wolf, not a hero, but a part of this team. If you'll let me be."

There was a moment of silence in the dorm room, and a moment of stillness too, a stillness that was broken by a blur of rosepetals, trailing across the dorm room like little drops of blood, as Ruby closed the distance between herself and Sunset, wrapping her arms around Sunset's chest.

"Welcome back," Ruby whispered. "Don't do that again, okay?"

"I give you my word," Sunset murmured. "Upon my tattered honour."

Jaune crossed the room more slowly, sitting down on the other side of Sunset. Silently, he reached out and took her free hand in his own.

Pyrrha remained where she was, standing up, looking down on Sunset. But she smiled warmly, and the smile spread into her emerald eyes and said all that needed saying.

Sunset smiled back and bowed her head to her.

I am not back. But I may be on the road.
 
Back
Top